Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter9

2012-12-03T00:45:17Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 9: The Exit of the Labyrinth===

When Joseph released the "fire jewel" from his hands, wrecking the fleet named under his brother's name without mercy, there was not a single expression of emotion.

He merely muttered
"The construction of that fleet, how much did it cost?"

"The dual-use fleet, began construction ten years ago for the purpose of resisting the Albion fleet. Accordingly, within five years, it spent half of the country's income for its construction."
Myoznitnirn replied calmly.

"Such a valuable item turned to ashes in minutes. How disappointing"

"You.... are you sad?"

"Hardly. Compared to this, letting the toy boat my father bought for me sink in the pond was more saddening. Speaking of which, I already lost track of how many times Harold won. Not a single win here though."

Her body restricted of freedom by the stone statue, Henrietta painfully interrupted
"A fleet of that size..... how many..... how many do you think it carried? Ten thousand, no, at least a couple times more. You turn so many people, into ashes in a blink of an eye, yet you compare this to a toy sinking in a pond..... even the devil will seem more compassionate in front of you"

"What do you understand? How would you possibly know how I feel? Bathed in victory, blessed by everyone, wearing a crown, how could you possibly understand me?"
Joseph kicked Henrietta with hatred. Witnessing the tragedy in front of her, Henrietta's heart finally broke. The remaining strand of "hope" in her heart was snapped. Dragged into her flow of emotions, Henrietta finally cried.

"Feel sad? You... are heartbroken aren't you? How admiring"
Joseph grabbed Henrietta's face, and lifted it, facing each other.
"Give me your sadness. Give it to me. If you can do it, I will do anything you want. Everything. This kingdom, this world, anything"

"God.... please stop this man. For the sake of our next generations, before this world is destroyed, before everything is turned into ashes....."

"Then I guess God himself should also witness what the world would look like in ashes"
Joseph took the last "jewel of fire" handed from Myoznitnirn. This one was twice the size of the last one. Lovingly, Joseph stroked the "jewel". The bright "fire" in the transparent container gave a brilliant shine, illuminating Joseph's palm.

If this was delivered to the ground.....all lands in its radius, 10 miles and above, will be charred black. Whether it's grass or tree, human or animal.... all life on land will be burnt to nothing, ashes to ashes.

Including his army sworn loyal to him, and his brother's only child, his niece Charlotte.

"Will I cry"
Asking multiple times himself, the question sounded again in his mind.

"This time, will I cry?"

When the world is roasted.... what if he still won't cry... what would he do next?

He was confused himself. The literally world of nothing. Tears, emptiness, sadness, nothing. Only "zero".

Needless the reminder from Henrietta, he was clear himself. This is not what he wanted to see.

But....

Looking at the weeping Henrietta, Joseph thought
''The only one who can stop me.... will be Harold

If he reconciles me.... yields to me.... I wouldn't have been so desperate''

However, even to God, this is not possible. After all, Harold is not alive anymore.

Joseph understood. He really understood that even when the world was turned into ashes, he still be unable to cry.

Still, a sense of hope remains.

He could not find any other way.

What was pushing Joseph to deliver despair to the world, was actually hope itself. Although it was a dim colored hope, it kept pushing Joseph forward, supporting his body.

Joseph began chanting the "void" spell again.

Since this time the "jewel" was of a larger size, its container would be even stronger. If the "explosion" was not powerful enough, no damage would be left.

Right this moment.

The vessel began wobbling. Joseph looked in the far distant.

A wind dragon scaled in blue, leading a couple of pegasi was speeding this way. One of the paladins on a pegasus seemed to be chanting wind magic.

To protect her master's spells from being interrupted, Myoznitnirn released a few stone statues. Controlled by Myoznitnirn, powered up to the maximum, the stone statues dashed towards the welcomed gate-crashers.

At various places, stone statues and paladins began to commence their aerial battles.

"Jo-Joseph my lord...."
Joseph was about to continue chanting.... in that instant, he was flung backwards by the explosion in front of his eyes, the recoil slamming him to the other edge of the ship.

"Urg...."

The jewel of fire rolled from his hand onto the deck. The explosion also pushed the stone statue holding down Henrietta away. Suddenly regaining freedom, Henrietta spotted the rolling jewel and caught it in her mouth urgently.

Looking around, she saw Louise riding on the wind dragon. Seems like this explosion was the effects of Louise's spell.
''Thank you, everyone''
Thanking everyone in her mind, Henrietta leapt off the side of the ship.

"Your Majesty!"
Seeing Henrietta jump off, Louise cried out. Driving away the stone statues around them, Slipheed descended rapidly. Just as she was about to catch her.... a speeding statue came out of nowhere, snatching the Queen away.

Sharp claws pried open the jewel clamped tightly by Henrietta's mouth. As if determining her as useless afterwards, it threw her away uncaringly.

Slipheed freefell again, finally fetching her body.

"Are you hurt?"
With little time to celebrate their reunion, Louise asked urgently. Sitting on the back of Slipheed, Henrietta yelled with a pale face
"Ignore me! The stone! Hurry!"

Louise nodded, quickly chanting her spell again.

It was the "explosion" spell. Because she had used it just now, she was unable to target larger enemies. This was her limit. During the "crusade", Louise had already used her magic too many times.

Yet still she fought for focus, chanting the spells of "void". Unfortunately.... her chant could not be finished in time, releasing only a fraction of its maximum power.

A few stone statues the paladins had failed to suppress began attacking Louise and the rest.

"Ah!"
In response to Henrietta and Louise's cries, Saito pulled the trigger of his AK at the stone statues. Using three-point bursts, it easily burst the heads of the statues, but bullets quickly ran out. It was the last clip.

In midair, swords have barely any use. Saito gritted his teeth.

To protect her side, Louise was forced to use "explosion". The small scaled explosion rippled around Slipheed, sending the statues flying.

"Quickly! Louise! Hurry and stop that insane man! If... if we don't make it, everything will turn into ashes!"
Henrietta shouted.

"I'll go. Slipheed, get to the ship!"

Slipheed acknowledged with a cry.

Louise stared at the small vessel. What was going on? With this small ship, carrying only two people, bring down the entire dual use fleet? The Romalia and Gallia armies, reaching a hundred and fifty thousand lives, were about to face the same fate as the dual use fleet.

The Founder's magic.

The incomparable power of the Founder.

When combined with the destructiveness of "void".....

Facing this new threat, Louise began to feel fear.

In these cases.... only her familiar can be trusted.

On the decks, Joseph can be seen chanting. Protecting him was more than a dozen statues controlled by Myoznitnirn.

For the first time in her life, she caught a glimpse of Joseph at such a close distance.

Having the same colored hair as Tabitha.... a slender but fit body. Handsome looking, it was as if a male beauty carefully carved.

From the mouth of his came the chants of the spell.

Ironically, hearing his chant gave an immense boost in Saito's bravery. Natural instincts in Saito's body found it irritating.

If he were to finish his chant...

Recollecting the jewel just now, Saito felt as if his spine was stabbed with an ice pick. Leaping off Slipheed's body, Saito landed onto the deck. Already, Myoznitnirn's stone statues were in front of him.

With horns like antlers on goats, strong developed muscles, bat wings, this statue looked like nothing but bad news. Saito found it just as bad looking as Joseph himself.

''It was him who made this jewel!''
Anger shook his soul.

The runes on his left hands glowed. Facing the incoming statue, Saito delivered a slash, cutting its body in half.

With the blade swinging, one by one statue rolled down the deck, heads, body parts, so on.

Whoever it is, no sword master could match up to the speed of Saito's slash.

Reaching his boiling point, no one can stop Saito. One after another statues tumble down. A dozen or more statues, completely annihilated in a mere 15 seconds.

"Looks like you are out of weapons"
Holding Derflinger, Saito cautiously pressed towards Myoznitnirn.

Despite seemingly in trouble, Myoznitnirn's smile was not a bit shaken.

"What!"
Next moment, Saito was subjected to a horrifying sight.

The already cut in half statues crawled near their bodies and reattached themselves like clay dolls, standing up again.

Standing next to Joseph, Myoznitnirn's mouth turned into a dazzling smile.

"These statues aren't just any statues. They are all enhanced with the power of water. Though their power can hardly match a '''Golomonta's''', they are close to immortal. How many times you dice them, it will only be a waste of time."

Again, the statues assaulted.

Even after defeated, they will revive again. There's no end to it. Saito began turning defensive.

"What's wrong? Without your weird 'gun', you can't even manage a fight like this? How pitiful!"
Just as Myoznitnirn was chuckling.... a quite more muffled gun sounded.

Since when, Saito had been holding a handgun on his left hand, giving Myoznitnirn a shot. This was another item from the basement of Romalia.

Not only did Saito bring his AK, he also hid a small handgun. His change into a defensive posture was only to let Myoznitnirn's guard down.

Hit in the shoulder, Myoznitnirn knelt down.

Losing the control of Myoznitnirn, the statues around him collapsed to the deck like puppets cut from their strings.

Although the statues combatting the paladins in midair are on automation, since the ones on the deck are specially modified versions, without Myoznitnirn's support, they are rendered immobile. With a tired voice, Saito said
"That's right... without a gun like this, I can't fight at all. Tell me, what makes you any different? Myoznitnirn"

Ignoring the moaning Myoznitnirn, Saito walked towards Joseph. Avoiding battles, at the bell tower at the back of the deck, Joseph was continuing his chant.

Stopping suddenly, he turned towards Saito.
"How are you doing, Gandálfr"

"Toss the stone away or I'll open fire"
Holding the handgun, Saito warned.

This man had certainly caused a lot of trouble in his life.

.....Incredibly, he could not bring himself to hate him. Logically, in his head, all the burning anger seemed to be directed at this man.

This man had forced, to him, to Tabitha, to the people of Halkenia, all sorts of paths already.

Tens of thousands, perhaps even hundreds of thousands human lives had already died in his hands. The number of lives ruined by this man is still piling up.....

What kind of disgusting face would he have?

What kind of shameless attitude would he use with him?

Though long psychologically prepared for this....

Yet, all that could be seen on this man's face, was a sense of loneliness. Facing this hatred foe finally, Saito was confused.

The mad ruler shaking the stability of Halkenia again and again....

was this pathetic, pitiable person?

"How young. What's your age?"
Asked of his age kindly, Saito unconsciously replied
"Seventeen.... no, eighteen"

"You are honest to the degree where your eyes are shining. Although a different in looks, you are just like Harold."

"Throw away the stone!"

Of course, Joseph didn't take notice of him. All he did, was muttered, as if reminiscing something.
"I was once just like you. I believed in my own justice, thinking I could solve all problems.... when I become just like everyone else, all my cowardice will disappear. Intellect, logic... what are these? I believed these are all things that will only confuse you"

Saito aimed at Joseph's hand. Joseph did not bother to continue his chant, but rather, continued
"But, these were only my dreams. As I aged, they sank like residue. Dreams came to me, telling me to choose with my own hands, staining me with void. This is just like, a labyrinth. I am still yet to completely this labyrinth, I know...."

Saito pulled the trigger. The bullet sped towards Joseph, but that instant, Joseph disappeared.

"That toy, however many times you use, will never be my opponent"
came Joseph's voice from behind.

Instinctively, Saito spun around and sliced thin air with Derflinger. Joseph had disappeared again.

This time, Joseph moved to the stern of the ship.

Saito remembered, a line from Castlemont's letter.....

"Joseph.... transport instantly from his bedroom to the courtyard"

Because he was too concentrated in fighting, he had completely forgotten. Saito cursed his own clumsiness.

"This spell is called 'accelerate'. Also part of void. Why did God give this spell to me? How ironic. Sounds as if he's 'rushing' me himself."

Saito chased after Joseph, shooting with bullets, slashing with his sword. But every time, Joseph evaded with 'acceleration'. Attacks are all rendered useless. Facing an opponent exceeding speed a human is capable of, even Gandálfr is not his opponent.

Gradually, Saito's breathing became heavier and heavier.

"Looks bad.... partner. How unfortunate. Our opponent has a troublesome spell."
Derflinger grumbled.

It remembered, the "body split" spell used in the battle of '''瓦路德'''.

That spell was capable of splitting the body into multiple clones. A pretty handy spell, because even if there were more opponents, they would all be in the range of his weapon's attack range.

On the other hand.... Joseph's spell is different. If capable of teleporting, "weapons" are hardly useful.

"Very interesting, young man. It was nice meeting you, but I have my work to do. It's time it ended."
Joseph drew out his dagger. The dagger glowed with a glamorous gleam, sending shivers down Saito's spine. Claimed as the master of all weapons, feeling fear towards a simple dagger.

Able to defeat strong spells and magical instruments, yet so helpless against such a dagger.

"Speed".
Crushed by the lack of this ability, it was the cause of Gandálfr's powerlessness.

"Ohh boy"

Although capable of many times the reflexes of an average person through Gandálfr's power, he is still unable to stop the dagger. Despite knowing very well, Saito shut his eyes.

"Oh, about give up? Well, is more swift"

"Whoa, partner? How are you going to fight with your eyes closed?"

"In my world, there's something called the 'third eye'! Come at me, Joseph! I'll see through your actions with my third eye!"
Saito raised himself to the utmost sensitivity. Prepared for the single "instant" the will come....

"Fascinating. Then if you will allow me"

Joseph's breath neared.

Aiming at that point, Saito slashed out...

The feel of the hard, sharp blade going deep into his stomach.... Saito was forced to open his eyes.

"What an incredible eye"
came Joseph's voice from the left. On the side of Saito's stomach, held Joseph's dagger tightly. The slash Saito delivered with closed eyes didn't even touch Joseph's shirt. Easily, Joseph stabbed Saito from the side.

The pain from the dull sword leaked all his energy from his body. However, Saito forced a smile. Even one short second was more than enough.

That's right.

What he was counting on, was not his third eye by lashing out in the unknown, but the single second when stabbed, in broad daylight.

"Caught you"
With this, he grabbed Joseph's hand.

Third eye or not, it was all a fallacy. If you can't catch something with both eyes open, how would it be possible to catch with both of them closed. Besides, that kind of thing, Saito never had it to begin with. Whichever situation it is, it should be done with wide open eyes, analyzed logically, with hopes for success.

Using Derflinger in his right hand, Saito stabbed Joseph on his left..... But, Joseph's expressions were just as calm.

Saito's body was in paralysis, right that moment.

It's all over!

Like poisoned, arms failing from an indescribable loss of power, Derflinger dropped from his right hand. The other released Joseph weakly. Saito bended his knees, dropping to the deck.

The miscalculated paralysis and pain from his failure spread in his mouth....

[[Image:ZnT15-229.jpg|thumb]]

Blocked by flocks of statues, whether it's the wind dragon or Paladins, none of them will be able to stop Joseph's chant.

Joseph raised his wand.

Below scurrying franticly, was a hundred and fifty thousand army..... a hundred and fifty humans. Imagine them, their looks when turned to ashes. The look when all is burnt, all is returned to ashes.....

...... but he was not moved.

Not at all.

He eyed the fallen teenager with disorienting breathing patterns out of his eye.

Even when stabbed in the stomach, even when the toxins have spread all over his body, the furious flames never disappeared from his eyes.

The teenager bit his lips.

It seemed like he was regretting being unable to stop Joseph.

Walking near Saito, Joseph stepped on the dagger, piercing it further into Saito's abdomen.

"Ah...." The pains were too unbearable to cry out anymore.

"Do you wish you could better?"

"Yes.... I wish I could do better. I was unable to stop countless people from being murdered...."
With tearless weeps, Saito said while frowning.

"How does it feel? Maybe you could have won just now, but there is only the taste despair. You are unable to protect what you were supposed to protect, and die in despair"

Saito pushed his paralyzed body to its limit, crawling inch by inch, reaching his hand towards the handgun dropped on the floor. Joseph kicked it to the other end of the deck.

"What a kid, still trying to make a move on me. Shining eyes believing everything you do is right. How admiring. Harold, I.... what am I doing. Why, why did I turn into this. If we can return to the past.... I'd love to. If we can return to those times, I'd really want to start over again"

"It's too late.... I can never find my way out of this labyrinth"

Joseph finished his spell. Right the moment he was about to throw the "fire jewel" off board..... the "ruby ring of Earth" emitted dazzling light.

"Eh?"

From the tea-colored ring, "memories" flowed into Joseph's mind.

Suddenly, Joseph was thrown into the dream world.

Something seems off.... is this a dream?

Well, anyway, what was in front of him, was the Palace of Versailles, a room inside Grand Troyes.

"Isn't this father's office?"

Yes, it was exactly father's office. From the looks of the furniture, it seems that father have just died recently.

"What's this? What kind of joke is this?"

He was about to use "explosion", turning all the army below, everything into ashes.....

Then, why did he come here?

Well, there's no need to hurry. This place is full of memories. Just as he was wondering why he would possess these feelings, came someone's footsteps. Joseph hid immediately behind the drapes, following his instinct that he won't be discovered here.

Seeing the person appear, Joseph widened his eyes. That person was...... Harold. The own brother he killed.

".....Harold"

Joseph talked to himself, dumbfounded. The instant he saw the other, the question of why would he be here is already long gone.

What's Harold doing, running to father's office? Moreover, him wearing a hazy expression. Never ever seeing this expression from Harold, Joseph seemed slightly shocked.

Harold did not seem to discover the Joseph hiding behind the drapes. Violently pulling on the desk's drawer, all the things in the drawer piled on the floor.

His father's ruby, stamp, documents, all spread across the floor. Kneeling on top of them, Harold began choking softly.

He was weeping.

Why? Why would he weep? Joseph felt a sudden urge to jump out and ask him. But.... the answer was soon given, from Harold's mouth itself.

".....Why? Why isn't it me?"

What did you say?

"Father, why am I not King? This is too weird, my magic is dozen times stronger than that of brother's, even your subjects support me. But.....why? Why! I don't get it!"
Harold picked up a ring. It was the legendary treasury passed on through generations of Gallian Kings..... the ruby of Earth. Joseph quickly looked at his hand. The same ruby was emitting light off his finger.

This....what's going on?

At this moment.....a voice rang in his head.

"Joseph your highness"

This voice, Joseph has heard of it before.

"Pope? Vittorio? It's you! This is some sort of trick from you!"

"You are by all means mistaken. This is no trick. This is exactly what happened. I'm merely guiding that piece of memory out"

"What?"

"This is my void spell"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"This is 'record'. All strong memories stored in objects.... I should say, thoughts, will be displayed clearly in your mind. This show is exactly the memory from the ruby of Earth from your hands"

"How foolish. If you wanted to stop me, you could have killed me"

"Your soul will never be saved then"

"You're saying this is the actual events that happened? Impossible!"

"If this is.... If you are a void user just like me, then you should understand whether this is true or not. Is this an illusion created by magic? Or did this really happen?"

Joseph focused his mind. So that's why..... this was most certainly true. All the vision in front of him, were events that happened in the past. Without words, Joseph understood by feel.

A riot started to stir in Joseph's heart.

Did this really happen?

Then.... the Harold in front of him, is the "real" Harold?

This Harold was not concerned about his surroundings, pressing the ring with both hands against his chest, crying once more again. Seeing this scene, for a moment Joseph had completely forgotten the existence of the Pope himself.

Joseph was mesmerized by the Harold in front of him.....

"Father, did you know, how much effort I put, just to prove myself better than brother. How much hard work I put into places people could never see. All for today, all for today!"

Joseph understood. This..... was an event that happened right before their father died. That day, father called the both of them to his bed, and told them "the next king shall be Joseph". Immediately afterwards, Harold smiled, not a slightest bit concerned, and told Joseph
"If brother can become King, that would be the greatest thing ever. I love my brother so much. I will always support you. Let's make this country even more beautiful together"

Back then, towards his words, Joseph held no suspicion at all. He truly believed it was Harold's thoughts. His pure small self was completely corrupted by the events that happened afterwards, triggering intense anger in his smaller self, finally leading to murdering Harold personally.

To hide his jealousy, Harold resisted disobedience.....

Tears poured in Joseph's eyes. Before he knew it, he had already stepped forward.

".....Brother"

Harold's face was twisted in shock, then panicked.

"No.... no, I'm just organizing father's things when I accidentally....."

"There's no need to say anymore"
Joseph hugged his younger brother's shoulders, using his most gentle voice.

"Brother....."

Knowing that he had been completely seen through, it finally twisted Harold's straight face into a one raining tears.

"I'm sorry, I could not accept it. No matter what, I won't accept it. Why am I not king? Father why, why was I not chosen king? I really don't understand. How much effort I gave, neither brother nor fathers knows right. I did so much......"

"I know, I know. Therefore, don't cry, Harold. I also think, no matter how it is, the one most suitable for King are you. It's because your magic is so much more powerful than that of mine"

"Brother, brother...."

"That's why, I give you my throne. Father's words, only you and me know. It's nothing important. You will be the king, I will you your advisor, assisting you. How's that? Harold, this is good, no?"
Joseph reassured Harold slowly.

"Brother, I'm sorry. I am a hopeless person. I was the one who disturbed our retainer. I secretly bribed royal subjects. Brothers never did anything like this..... I...."

"Shhhh. It's alright. I'm just like you. This is more than enough for me. It's alright, don't say anymore"
Saying this from the bottom of his heart, Joseph felt immediately relieved. After a couple minutes of contemplation, he discovered that this was joy.

"Together, let's make Gallia a better place. Harold, let's make the world more beautiful"
Tears running across his cheek, Joseph said once more
"Together, let's make Gallia a better place"
"Together, let's make this world more beautiful"
"Together, we can do it"
"Harold"
"Harold"

From Joseph's palm, the 'jewel of fire' silently rolled away. Kneeling down on the ground, Joseph covered his face with both hands.

"Harold..... we were really the most foolish brothers possible on this world"

Realizing he was crying, Joseph smiled.

"What, am I not crying? Hahaahaa..... all the hatred finally found their exit, it's so simple, so ironic"
Tears seemed as hot as fire.... layer by layer it unwrapped Joseph's heart.

When Tabitha finally got past the Paladins, arriving with a flying spell, all had already finished.

On the small vessel, there Joseph was, sitting on the decks, surrounded by Paladins. Next to him, she found the bandaged Saito, draining her face of color.

Louise looked worriedly at Saito. Only after Henrietta healed his wounds with water magic did Tabitha let go of her breath.

Paladins surrounding Joseph confirmed Tabitha's identity and made way. With a rigid expression, Tabitha walked to her hated uncle.

Lying there...., was as if a new Joseph, with the devil within driven away. Carrying on his face, was deep satisfaction.

"Is it Charlotte?"
Joseph asked softly, lifting his head.

"That looks very good on you, I trust Harold must also be happily in heaven"
Sighed Joseph when he saw Tabitha dressed in royal clothing. Tabitha was held back. What in the world happened to her uncle?

It was as if it's another person, his radiant expression. Joseph took off his crown, and put it down near Tabitha's foot.

"For a long time, I have given you enough trouble. I really am sorry. Although this is hardly enough..... please accept it. This was your father's to begin with. And... your mother, in the church of Versailles is an elf. You should have met him before. Before I came, I gave that guy one last order, to brew an antidote. This way your mother should be able to return normal"

"......what happened?"

"I won't say. This is about your father's reputation. But it's over. It's all over. I have no more desire to see hell. All's left, is for you to relief me of my misery. That'll be all"
Joseph laughed. Afterwards, in front of Tabitha, Joseph stretched out his neck.

"Take this head of mine. Only then will everything really end."

Tabitha didn't really understand the cause of the change in her uncle. But.... like he said, "It’s all over". Regardless of what happened, Joseph's aims were satisfied.

Anyhow, this is the head of the sworn enemy who murdered her father..... the one she had wanted to cut off so badly, was right in front of her eyes. This is an undeniable fact.

"Say, what, exactly happened?"

But Joseph wouldn't say, only waiting with a stretched out neck.

Tabitha's shook her head. With a cold furious yell forced from her throat,
"What, exactly happened!"

Paladins hurried Tabitha.
"Please, hurry....."

Tabitha raised her wand. Paladins all took a step backwards. With a cold face, Tabitha began chanting.

But.... her spell was stopped halfway.

She found herself staring back at Saito, who had been looking at her all along.

"Not in front of this person, don't want to kill"
This kind of thought echoed in her mind. Shaking her head, Louise told Tabitha
"Tabitha.... please. Put your wand down. Revenge won't solve anything"

Silently observing all along, Agnes also interrupted
"....She's got a point. You are about to become the Queen of Gallia. There's no need to dirty your hands. This man, you should trial him with law. Otherwise, you'll always be dragged behind by an endless chain"

The paladins glared at both of them, scolding
"We don't need you to poke noses in these matters. There's no end to trouble if you don't put an end to it."

"What are you talking about! Do you want Tabitha to become a cold murderer? How is that any different from this man! Killing people with your own hands for your own goals...."

A rather old Paladin stepped forward
"Ladies of Tristain, this is different. Charlotte her highness is here to rule the future country. Therefore she must cut all loose ends"

"That's just sophistry!"

The Paladins began quibbling with Louise.

"All of you shut up!"

Quiet until now, Saito's voice interrupted this fight. All of the people looked at Saito in unison.

"Tabitha is not seeking revenge for the followers of God, or the people who've died! I..... although I'm not sure myself, but isn't revenge a personal matter? You are only doing it because of your own feelings no? This has nothing to do at all, whether she will become Joseph the second or is it her future rule over this country."
After finishing, Saito limped forward on the deck. Henrietta hurriedly came forth to assist him. Although the water magic have already cleansed most of the toxins, there were still a little left in his body, making his wound hurt.

The whole audience held their breath. Saito let go of Henrietta's hand, wobbling slowly towards Tabitha and told her honestly in the eyes
"Do it, if you really want to, then do however you like"

Louise immediately complained towards Saito
"What kind of nonsense are you talking about!"

Painfully, Saito stood up straight
"Please stop it. This is Tabitha's private matters. Whether she eventually chooses for revenge or to give up, it should all be decided by Tabitha. Perhaps her father will not be happy in heaven, perhaps she will dirty her hands. Perhaps she will get nothing out of revenge, but all of this is Tabitha's choice, not ours."
Saito made it out clearly.

"Make your decision, Tabitha. Whichever it is, I will always respect your choice"

Tabitha slowly raised her staff.... chanting her spell. An ice spear conjured before the staff, but did not move a tiny little bit. Her hand was frozen, motionless.

Perhaps she really is having her revenge, but unless she herself is the executor......

Seeing Tabitha put down her staff, Saito let go of his breath.

In the end..... the one who put a full stop to this was, Myoznitnirn. When no one was noticed her, she quietly jumped from the corner of the deck, picking up the dagger on the floor, suddenly stabbing into Joseph's chest.

Fresh blood spilled from Joseph's mouth; Henrietta screamed. The nearest paladin tried to grab her, but Myoznitnirn held out the "jewel of fire".

"Don't move. I am the familiar of void. I am the Myoznitnirn who can control all Magical Items. I can make this 'jewel of fire' explode"

"C-calm down.."
A paladin trembled, but Myoznitnirn paid no attention. She pressed close to Joseph's bloody lips, finally kissing on it.

After the lips overlapping for a while.... Myoznitnirn retreated. From her mouth painted with Joseph's blood, Myoznitnirn's voice could be heard
"The two of us kissing, it's the first time since our 'contract'. Joseph my lord..... why didn't you look at me at all even until the end? Why didn't you care about me? I am only a normal woman, all I want is this....."

Joseph did not reply. With a pleased face, his breathing stopped.

Never looking away Joseph's face, Myoznitnirn announced:
"Get out of here. Let us be together."

Scared to death, all the paladins leapt on their pegasi with little encouragement. Saito and the others also rode on top of Slipheed.

Tabitha stared a while at the void master and familiar.

Saito seemed to want to say something to Tabitha, but was stopped by Louise.

Next, Tabitha turned around, leaping onto Slipheed herself. No one made any noise.

Slipheed fled from the ship.

In the distant sky, Saito spotted a white wind dragon. It's Julio's Azuro. On its back, Pope Vittorio's long white hat could be seen. Saito frowned.

The person who changed Joseph's mind was that guy's magic.

Most likely...."void".

With only a single spell, he changed Joseph's mind.

What a fearsome person.
Joseph and Myoznitnirn's vessel ascended rapidly. When they were finally a dot..... it was suddenly consumed by a gigantic explosion and flames, and was no more.

Tabitha stared at that ball of flames, watching it die out.

Before she knew it, tears had already squeezed out of her eyes.

"Father"
In her mind, Tabitha told her father
"It's all over, father. He's dead"

Tabitha knew, that between her father and Joseph, was something she had no right to interfere with. That should be, the cause of Joseph's love and hatred to her father.

And it's scarred very deeply.

The reason Joseph murdered her father..... was because of something unavoidable. She may not ever understand it for the rest of her life, and there is probably no way to know either....

Despite so, she does not plan to forgive Joseph. Even when she knew why, she wouldn't stop seeking revenge.

Yet, tears kept pouring. Why? Probably another reason that cannot be understood for the rest of her life either.

"I, will never forget this fireball."
Looking at the crown in her hands, realizing no one could put a stop to her endless tears.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter5

2012-12-03T00:44:37Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 5: Honeymoon===

On top of Louise's desk, was an opened diary. Looking at this diary, Louise couldn't help but sigh.

This diary is written by Louise herself. Although events that happened during her memory loss about Saito, the sequence of events had already been imprinted in her mind. Filling it back again wouldn't be a difficult task.

The contents detailed all the hardness Louise and Saito went through together, from the war of Albion all the way to Louise getting hurt by '''Burtos (布萊特)''' to protect Saito.

At the same time, the diary included enjoying being teased by Saito, etcetera etcetera. Even though, that pages filled with these were as few as the number of clouds on a clear day, they were still an irreplaceable part of this diary.

''Even though I care about Saito so much.....'', Louise thought gritting her teeth.
''Yet that guy always sticks with that maid.''

"How do you expect me to forgive you!"

Louise raised the diary, then slammed it hard on the desk. Putting her chin on top of the diary, swaying her crossed legs lightly, she closed her eyes.

While feeling the book's hardcover pressing against her face, Louise pondered
''.....If say, Saito secretly read this diary, what would I think?

''It must feel very uncomfortable.....

''This is different from the memories flowed in from Saito, isn't it? But then again, he's not reading it intentionally, just taking a glimpse accidentally.

''Still, this is.....

Louise's eyes landed on the mirror hanging on the wall. In it was the face of a gloomy girl.
''Is it because he always sees me like this, Saito tends to get close with other girls?

Louise forcefully squeezed a smile. Maybe a bit too forceful, because after a while, it gave her cramps.

And so, she continued to use the diary as a pillow..... self-consciously stared outside the window.

By this time, the sky was starting to turn to a faint white.

In the morning, Saito came home with a very distressed look.

Turns out Louise didn't get any sleep from being depressed after having no avail searching for Saito for a day. By the time Saito entered the house, she had dark circles around her eyes.

Before Louise had the chance to stand up from her chair and question Saito where he went last night and what he did, Saito had already slipped passed her expressionless, and snuggled into bed.

"Wait a second"
Louise tugged her own sleeves with force. Seeing Louise's look, Saito's guilty conscience kicked in and avoided looking her in the eye, fuelling more of Louise's suspicion.
"And?"

"And?"

"Yesterday, who were you with?"

Saito answered with difficulty
"Ta-Tabitha"

Louise took a deep breath, then raised her hand high.

''As suspected!

''And they were together for the whole time!

Just the point that Louise spent the last night troubled, she had more than enough reasons to condemn Saito.
''Should I just slap him here....
Louise thought.

The words Kirche said a few days ago came to mind,
''Stand in the shoes of others, if you aren't able to see the problems in their point of view, you may unknowingly make them angry

Just like how she needs time alone every now and then, the same goes for Saito. Besides, given the current situation, if you had to meet up with someone in secrecy, it'd take time. Plus, being with Tabitha doesn't necessary mean he's having an affair. Perhaps, he had something important to discuss.

''I better confirm it first, it's not too late to get angry afterwards....

Trembling all over, Louise slowly put down her hand.
"What were you doing with Tabitha"

Saito himself was also distressed. Should he honestly tell Louise everything he discussed with Tabitha last night? Tell her that in the Gallian camps there are people who wish for Tabitha to be Queen and guide them? But if he told Louise directly, the news would spread as quickly as fleeing ants. It's good to keep things quiet right now.

Moreover......, there's this annoying bunch of people from Romalia. Walls have ears. After considering all the dangers Saito decided to play dumb.

"That...., how should I say, we discussed problems related with her future"

Louise pouted and stared at Saito. Looking at those poor dark circles around her eyes, Saito hanged his head apologetically. After enduring the stares from Louise for a moment....

"I get it"
And laid down. Saito was stunned. He was expecting her to scream 'What were you doing!!!' and deliver a kick between his legs, flipping the entire hotel upside down. To his surprise Louise actually believed his words......

"W-what"

"Uhh, you're pretty amazing...... I expected that I wouldn't be spared without being beaten all up after this"

"Huh? Do you want me to do that?"

"No! Absolutely not! Not a chance!"

".....Between you two, what did you talk about"

Saito bit his lips, displaying a serious face. Seeing Saito's expression, it actually confirmed Louise that the things she was worried about did not happen at all. If otherwise, there would be no way Saito could have made an expression like this.

"Are the contents of which you can't tell me?"

"Sorry......."

"Oh, then never mind"

Just like how she doesn't want her diary to be read, but since what's done is done..... Louise might as well believe Saito.

"Then I'm going to sleep. I'm exhausted"
As if feeling very relieved, Louise laid down on the bed after finishing her sentence. Saito was still wondering if she's still suspicious, and therefore put his hand on Louise's shoulders while taking a peek at her expressions.

"I'm really sorry. But when the time comes, I'll definitely tell you. I promise. I'm not hiding it from you on purpose"

Louise's cheeks almost instantly turned red. The feeling of being valued, has made Louise excited enough to blush.

However, since she doesn't want her happiness to be seen by Saito, Louise shut her eyes tight and crossed her arms, like angry but at the same time flirting, she said
"Shouldn't you have more secrets. Come on, spit it out honestly. You actually did something with her that would have made me really angry"
Before Saito had a chance to deny, Louise's thoughts came out already.

To Saito, Louise looked just like a pretty goddess, putting him at a loss of words.

"I-isn't it more like I've never done these things?"

"You liar. You must have absolutely done the same things to her as what you did to me in your fantasies"
Trying not to display her pleasure in peacefully enjoying this, Louise blamed him directly.

"I, didn't I already tell you I don't want to?"

"I don't believe you. You're too despicable. You're only a dog with wild fantasies. Just because you look like a person, you think you're a handsome knight? What a joke!"

Inside Saito's head, there is this vague, inexplicable sense of excitement. His body began to be enveloped by passion of an unknown source.

"You insensitive idiot!"

Saito held down Louise's lower chin, attempting to forcefully plant his lips on. Louise somehow managed to evade with agile and counter with a bite on Saito's shoulders.

"Ow!"

Louise let go with a "fwah", just to begin her scolds again.

"What's with you? Don't tell me, you done the same thing to many girls in your dreams? Now you're trying to do the same thing to me?"

However there was not a sense of harshness, as if mumbling to herself and whining weakly.

As if trying to hide her embarrassment.

"Hmmph, if you were to do it with other girls you would be overjoyed wouldn't you. If it wasn't me everything would be fine. To you, you don't care who it is. Hmn...."
Once the two's lips connected, Louise became honest with Saito.

"Idiot, you are so adorable, I would never"
As their lips parted, Saito said. With this, Louise's face turned fiery red

"I'm not adorable...."
Other than this sentence, she could not think of anything else to say.

Saito's mind became blank. In front of this adorable Louise, lots of different things popped into Saito's head. Although these are difficult times, but what comes next..... after everything has settled down, like Guiche said, "buy clothes and jewelry and whatnot"....

"Um, Louise, I, I saved a lot of money"

"I, I know. Are you dumb? Her Highness already told you to take care...."

"Um, after this war ends.... don't we have a lot of things to do?"

"Eh?"
Surprised, Louise raised her head.

Guiche mentioned something about purchasing a castle.... needs around 10,000 écus. But if it was split with everyone, it should be enough to buy a mansion, those around 2,000 to 3,000 ones by the forests.

"What is this! Don't tell me, you plan to live here permanently?"

"No....sigh, how should I put it. If there was really a method to return, I will still go back after saying goodbyes properly. But, somehow, feels like this world is just like my other home"
Saito said, holding Louise, surrounded by her fragrance.

"....really?"

"Heh, if that weren't true, I would have passed that gate a long time ago"
Saito insisted with force in his voice.

"Then.... if we were to buy a house, that..."
Saito words cut short from embarrassment.

"Wh-what..."

Marra... just as the word was about to come out, Saito stopped. It was still too early to talk about these things.
"Live, live together. Even though we are living together already... at the dormitory, wouldn't it be better if we had more space. We should start considering things afterwards"

At this moment, Louise was about to be drowned from being filled with joy. When she heard Saito suggest living together in the future, she felt as if she was flying in the clouds. The thought of this bright future, none of the hardness endured mattered anymore.

"....fur"

"Fur?"

"It would be great if the furniture were the beautiful ones"

"I understand. Nm. Then let's use just those"

"The furniture shop in Tristain has good taste
Subsequently, Louise began to plan every minor detail, such as how white walls would be better, how there should be a pond in the gardens, how many horses should be raised and so on.

"Wait, as for maids, we won't need any"

"....Speaking of which, will your father and mother agree with the two of us being together?"
Saito asked worriedly.

"That's alright. After all I'm not a child anymore. Once I've decided, they won't say anything. More importantly..."

"Hmm?"

"It wouldn't matter if it weren't a mansion. Even if it were a small clean cottage I wouldn't mind"

"Why is that?"

"B-because...., if so we will be able to stay closer to each other"
The Louise saying this shyly could not be more adorable.

"Louise....., you, you are so cute..... See, if you try even you can do it"

"What are you saying, I'm not cute at all"

"Very, very cute. Exactly like Lemon-chan"

"Am-am not, besides, what is Lemon-chan"

"Such smooth skin, just like Lemon-chan"
Saito was completely obsessed, muttering all this while kissing on Louise's neck. All the grey matter in his brain turned completely into cotton, Saito had no idea what he was saying anymore.

"Stop it.... I don't like Saito doing these kinds of things..... Wait, ah, don't...."

"Waah, isn't this more Lemon-chan than Lemon-chan. Th-this is perfectly Lemon-chan"

"Awww....although I, I don't really understand, is it really like Lemon-chan?"

"It is. Anyway, try saying 'Lemon-chan is embarrassed'"
This was a line that popped up randomly from a Saito hyped up to a degree too large to measure in light years, but Louise was already very, that. Whatever came into her ears automatically turned into romantic lines. Or rather, at this stage, Louise doesn't care about what is going to happen anymore. In some sense, she herself was even more passionate than what Saito is already.

"Le-Lemon-chan is embarrassed"

Finally. Along with her reddened cheeks, dreamy eyes, half closed lips, Louise said it, pushing Saito to the very edge.

"Moe! Lemon-chan is incredibly cute! Very adorable! Hurry! Take it all off! These clothes are really in the way, covering up all your attractiveness."
Just as Saito blurted out lines even a dirty director wouldn't say while putting his fingers onto Louise's bedclothes..... from the other side of the wall, came knockings from a neighbor.

"Ah!"
Louise and Saito froze hugging each other. The knocks on the wall came again. Louise and Saito stared into each other.

"Wh-what is it?"
Feeling weak all over, Malicorne's voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.

"This is news brought to you by the wisps of the wind"

The two realized that Malicorne seemed to be staying next door. Actually, all Tristain students were living in the same dormitory.

"Oh, yes....?"

"The walls are thin in this dormitory you know. Even Mr. wisp himself was shocked. Nevertheless, whether it's your crusade, or the walls being too thin, or the pride of an aristocrat, or shame, none of these matter to me. You should be considerate of your neighbors. Otherwise, I would have no choice but to blow you all out with wind magic."

The couple looked at each other and buried their head in embarrassment.

"Moreover"

"Yes?"

"It's nothing like Lemon-chan"

Louise's face turns purple in an instant and started yelling
"It's not my fault! It's Saito, Saito told me to say it!"

"Lemon-chan is embarrassed"

"Stop it!"

After Saito have rapidly calmed down did he realize that what he said seemed a bit inappropriate. Like what Malicorne said, all the Lemon-chan never existed to begin with.

"Lemon-chan is embarrassed"
Malicorne continued to imitate sarcastically. With that kind of tone, Louise began to become furious.

"I said stop it!"

"Lemon-chan is so embarrassed"

"I said stop iiiittttt!"
Louise bellowed while gripping tightly on her wand, starting to chant spells.

"Explosion" sent the wall and Malicorne, who was directly behind it, flying. Saito gaped at the gigantic hole and sighed.

Malicorne stood up from the debris, blood still dripping from his forehead, yet still he cheered happily.
"Ha! Now we're roommates! No more weird stuff for you!"

Saito lightly bumped Louise's forehead and said
"What were you thinking! You destroyed the entire wall! Now we won't even have time to ourselves."

"Shut up! It was you who told me to say iiiiittttttt!"

Sent flying by Louise's second explosion spell, Saito smashed onto the wall on the other side, which gave way to allow Saito enter the next room.

Sleeping in the bed in what used to be that room, Tiffania stared wide-eyed at the Saito flying into her room.

"Wha, what? What happened!?"

Tiffania's bedclothes were merely a thin cloth wrapped around her body. When sleeping, she always wore more spacious and comfortable, traditional elven clothes. It was only because she had to travel with the Romalian army did she store it away.

Just like how Saito saw '''Sandra''', in his "dreams", was dressed revealingly by wrapping herself in a long cloth, this made Saito turn red. This is completely against the rules, using only a thin cloth to shield such big breasts.

"Me-melon-chan...."
Saito uncontrollably reached out his hand.

Tiffania shrunk away from him by twirling out of his reach.

"Why am I Lemon-chan while Tiffania is Melon-channnnnnn!"
Mixed emotions of shame and anger, Louise pounced on Saito and stomped all over his back. Still uncertain of the events going on around her, Tiffania buried her head in fear.

While despising the gasping Saito, Louise sat down softly and looked at the newly formed 4-people bedroom, then sighed.

Because of Louise throwing tantrums all over the bed, Saito was ultimately forced to sleep in the corridors. Still better than being bitten everytime he tried to get in. Yawning tiredly, Saito decided to come down to the bar for an early breakfast.

Everyone was there eating. The just-awoken Tiffania already changed into a new set of clothes and was taking tiny bites of some bread. Probably due to Malicorne's announcement, seeing Saito come in, the Ondine Water Spirit knights began to giggle with suspicious intentions.

"Morning, Lemon-chan"

Saito sat down exhausted, supporting his head with his arm.

"Lemon-chan, are you planning to strike today as well?"
Guiche nudged Saito softly with his elbow.

"We're only 3,000 écus short from a castle! A castle, Lemon-chan!"
Reinard whooped with glee.

"Stop calling me Lemon-chan!"
Saito complained with an apparantly annoyed face.

Because after hearing Tabitha's message, their mood to fight wasn't really there. Although this is some stupid duels across a river right now, under the peaceful environment brew all sorts of conspiracies.

Just like what they have experienced at Albion, before the bloody war begins, they would first try to defeat King Joseph himself.... as for how exactly will they do it, a plan is still yet to be made.

Anyhow, the end to the war doesn't seem that it's going to come anytime soon. Most probably will Romalia push forward with the idea of Crusade.

In the middle of conflicts of countries, the power of Gandálfr is nothing more than how a stone is used to construct a castle. Barely worthy of notice.

The only person reliable right now is Henrietta who is making her trip back to her country. There is no contact from her so far, so no one has any idea on how she is doing.

''How exactly should this time be spent.....''
Saito pondered while drinking juice lazily.....

"Hey, Saito"
An energetic voice called out.

Turning around, Julio appeared in front of them. Since arriving at Carcassonne, he had disappeared without a trace, conducting his own suspicious business....

The memory of almost meeting death because of Julio immediately resurfaced, giving Saito a spur of anger. The sudden desire to beat him up fought desperately to control his mind, but was eventually kept under control.

It would be a bad idea to touch this guy, he is a person even more deadly than the Gallian king. Plus, with Henrietta not around, it would be best not to make any more trouble.

The Water Spirit Ondine Knights noticed the murderous tension between Saito and Julio and stopped talking.

They may have sensed that something happened between Saito and Julio, but Saito wouldn't bother to tell them anyway, so they have pretty much no idea what's going on.

....Determining from Saito's murderous eyes, obviously something ended very badly between the two of them. Moreover, they didn't like Julio much to begin with, so they all stood up looking very solemn.

"What would bring you here today, Priest?"

Julio waved his hand and shook his head
"It's nothing as serious as you think. It must have been hard work, everyone. I also heard news on how everyone have been active at the sandbanks, delivering a huge blow to their morale. Therefore, the Pope his highness entrusted me to specially hand this to you."

Julio draw out a small pouch from a parcel he was carrying with him and laid it on the table. Golden coins from the era of the last Romalian pope made clinking sounds from colliding against each other.
"Please accept it, this is a blessing from God."

The teen's eyes were dazzled by the bright golden shine of the coins, but quickly resumed to a solemn expression.
"We need not some charity. We can make money from our own salary."

Hearing Reinard say so, Julio's mouth turned into a smirk
"Please don't refuse it, take it. More money cannot never be a burden."

Julio then swiftly turned to Saito
".....now, I have something to talk to you."

"What."

"Saying it here would be kind of..... could we talk about it outside?"

Saito's eyes surveyed the room while standing up. The Ondine Knights simultaneously stood forward, blocking the path between Julio and Saito.

"I'm sorry, I'll have to borrow your co-captain for a while....."

"We are the Ondine Knights, you know?"
So Guiche said, by Saito stopped him.
"It's alright."

What surprised Saito was, after heading outside Julio bowed towards him.
"I don't really know how to put it.... but I'm really sorry for what happened before."

Not really catching up on what's going on, Saito scratched his head sheepishly.

What the heck?

This guy.... would ever apologize and bow towards someone? Saito kept a close eye on Julio. When Julio finally lifted his head, the usual smile that looked down on other people was gone, his eyes sparkling.

The tension surrounding them softened to a point where it seemed it would be easily shattered by a single touch, giving anyone a feel how his usual attitude is all an act, whereas this is the real Julio.

".....You tried to kill me, you really think we'd be fine after a simple apology?"

"Just like how you would do anything to protect the people important to you, when it comes to reclaiming the Holy lands, we are the same as you."

"The Holy lands is just another piece of land, don't put the two things together."

"It's not just any piece of land, it holds the future of all the people of Halkenia."
Julio's voice sounded ridiculously genuine.

"People? Isn't it just for religion?"

"You have completely misunderstood our religion. To all believers, the idea of anything for God eventually ends up the same as being for us."

As if overwhelmed by a mysterious charm, Saito felt it hard to breathe. The environment was relaxed to a degree far surpassing one when someone has successfully convinced another person to solve some problems.

"Well, I know you people are serious about it, but like I said, I will not do anything for the cause of a 'Crusade'. I have my own beliefs in my own Gods."
Originally planning to fake an act, things took an unexpected turn and Saito ended up blurting out everything.

"If you dare do anything to Louise or me again...."
Saito glared at Julio with the most condemning face he could come up with.

"If so, you can stab all you want into my chest. Oh, but I will resist, just so you know."

"You...."

"As long as you are in this world, we will never do anything to you. Right now you are Romalia's most important shield."

"Let's be direct, I will only help you until the defeat of Gallia. We'll have nothing to do with each other afterwards."

Julio smiled.

"Will do"

"You're giving up too easily"

"I have confidence in swaying you guys as long as I can talk to you."

''Cunning bastard'', Saito thought. Originally trying to kill Saito with a gun pointed at him, yet now he's saying these surprising things...

"So, we're good?"
Julio reached out his hand. Saito considered for a moment, then snorted
"Looks like is still too early to shake hands"

Julio was about to say something.... when something brushed across Saito's face.

"Ow!"

Speeding before their eyes was an owl. It swiftly landed on Julio's shoulders, shaking its feathers.

"Oh, if it isn't Nero? Welcome back"

"What's that?"

"It's an owl I raised. Oh, that's bad, blood is coming out"
Julio reached for a handkerchief in his pocker and dabbed it on Saito's face. Looks like the owl's talons scratched Saito's face.

"No thanks, it will stop on its own"

"Oh?" Julio commented, storing the handkerchief away.

"How long are you planning to continue standing off with Gallia?"
Saito asked. Julio laid out both his hands and shrugged
"Who knows. From what I see, the wind is about to blow again though"

Embarrassed to the degree of fainting, Louise ended up never leaving her bed. In the time while lying on the bed, she imagined all sorts of things. The more she imagined, the happier she became..... Lemon-chan slowly turned into nothing, the words Saito said today of "living togther" chimed again in her head, and all was soon forgiven.

Louise wrapped herself in the quilt and rolled around for a while, then suddenly jumped off the bed and began writing, presumably her diary.

[[Image:ZnT15-149.jpg|thumb]]

It was an interior design of the house for both of them.

"This will be the bedroom, this is the guest room. But this is the dining room, we might hold balls occasionally, so we need a hall. This should be the kitchen, housing around 10 chefs. Anything less than that would be pointless"

The feather pen scratched across the paper, Louise drawing a floor plan of the mansion. Whichever way you look at it, this seems more of a mighty castle than a comfortable home.

Louise contemplated the castle a while, then started to seriously consider how to turn their "lovenest" into something similar.

"Oh, one thing, we don't need maids"

Squinting her eyes, as soon as the note "No maids" was jotted down, Saito came back. Louise hurriedly shut her diary, yet Saito paid no attention nor attempted to greet her and sat down in deep thought.

"What's wrong?"
She asked.

"Oh, erm, I just had a talk with Julio"

"....about?"
Louise's face became serious as well. With whispers, Saito reported everything discussed in their conversation to Louise.

"In short, Romalia seems to sense danger in the current situation. Somethings feels fishy."

Louise placed her hands on her hips and also sank into deep thought.

Despite their efforts in thought, they still have no idea on what exactly is Romalia planning. Mixed with a sigh, Saito said
"Really, what's with the Holy lands?"

"It's the lands where founder Brimir came to the world"

"Is something there?"

"Dunno.... all we know is that its location is somewhere around the centre of the desert..... througout the long history of Halkenia, never have we successfully seize it back from the hands of the elves, so we have no idea what exactly lies there. Perhaps a castle our Founder lived in or something"

"Can't believe that kind of unfamiliar land would be the Holy lands. Why is it so important?"

"Can't help it, we were only taught that it is the most important thing in the world"

Saito sprawled on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Unconsiously, the visions from the "dream" came into mind again.

"Was it real?"

"Hmm? You mean that an elf was the first Gandálfr?.... who knows, perhaps it's just your fantasties? You know how you're adept with that"

"That's right, I should ask Derflinger"

Saito drew Derflinger out of its sheath. He planned to ask him from the start, but the matter was soon forgotten due to other matters.

"Hey, legendary sword."

"Hey partner. Even if you were to complain about how lonely you are no one would listen."

"Say, I had a dream of being together with founder Brimir"

"Oh, I remember you said something like that."

"Were those things real? Or was it some sort of hallucinations deduced from being stressed out?"

"It's real."

Hearing this, Saito and Louise couldn't help but widened their eyes.

"The runes store memories which made you have that dream, just like appearing into a show."

"Then founder Brimir's familiar was an elf, was true? Wouldn't it become a great historical discovery?! Why did you never tell us about it?"
Louise cried out with surprise.

"Well, you never asked. Besides, I myself forgot. Now that you speak of it, I'm starting to remember, oh right, that's what happened...."

"Then tell us everything you remember!"

"Impossible...., my memories are all in fragments, especially such as what breakfast they ate and all kind of boring pointless stuff. On the other hand, key points, not so much. Randomly telling you that Brimir didn't like onions would be a dumb idea."

"Brimir said his name was '''尼達貝利魯'''...."

"Probably a name he used when younger. He did go through a lot you know."

"Saito, was there anything valuable in that dream?"
Louise stretched her neck like a giraffe.

"Hmmm...., elven women are terrifying"

".....ohhh, so Tiffania really is just an exception....."

"No, I don't mean like that, when she's angry she calls founder Brimir a barbarian, going as far as to using violence, just like how Louise is...."

"What do you mean, you really remember these pointless stuff, don't you"
Louise's curiosity quickly turned into displeasure.

"Aww, those were nice times, Sasha, a noble elf with long ears in the middle of the desert...."

"Right right, that's the name, but I don't recall seeing you."

"I was still yet to be born when Brimir was still using that name, but Sasha and I were great partners, going all over the world..., she was an honest and direct kid, though sometimes too focused on winning. She had quite a bit of pride in her, but at the same time cries a lot...."
Derflinger seemed to be mesmerized in the past long forgotten....

"What kind of adventures did you have?"
Louise came close to Derflinger with deep interest. In doubtly everyone would be interested when coming to things about Brimir.

"Like I said, I don't remember actual details"
Derflinger suddenly talked with a lonely tone
"But then, just...., something saddening happened undeniably happened."
And stayed silent afterwards.

"Don't harass Derflinger."
Saito lightly scolded Louise. The latter displayed shocked expressions
"What's with you! Brimir summoned an elven familiar means that the relationship between Brimir and elves were great, we have no reason to be hostile against elves!"

"Oh"

"Really, you're so slow!"
Louise raised her finger in glee.

"But then again, founder Brimir did say so about seizing land back from the hands of the heretic elves or something similar, right?"

"Or so it's said, but if we understood what exactly caused the demise of the relationship between founder Brimir and elves, then we would have no reason to open war against them, do we?"

"Something so distant, how are we supposed to...."

"We have this talking sword, we have the dreams you make, it won't be impossible if you try."
Louise said, determined. It may seem easy with words, but this is just as hard as solving the true meaning of ancient mythologies, not something that can be done in an instant.

Still, Saito feels how touching a determined Louise can be, the justice she follows is not used to lecture others, but to help her make decisions. Filled with admire, Saito nodded towards Louise
"That's right...., let's work hard to do this."

"This is an amazing card we drew by chance, if we use it carefully, we may even manage to crush the entire Crusade!"

Saito hurriedly covered Louise's mouth.
"Idiot, you're too loud."

"R-right."

A eavesdropping Romalian spy could be just next door.

"....anyways, as soon as the Queen her highness comes back we'll tell her, this will definitely make her happy."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter2

2012-12-03T00:43:58Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 2: The Knight Contest of the Sandbank===

Across the river of Lelion flowing north of Carcassonne, the Romalian and Gallian army have been at a stalemate for the last 3 days. In this period of time, flying across the banks of this narrow river reaching less that 200 metres, are not flying arrows or bullets, nor is it magic spells, but "words".

"Hey, Gallian suckers, convey a message to your damned old man!?"

A Romalian soldier yelled.

"Which stinking disciple is screaming all around!?"

Someone in the Gallian camps responded.

"Which wasted country is this, there's nothing to eat at all! Bread is no different from clay, and drinking wine is more like drinking vinegar!"

"How would any stinking disciple know taste! Just wait here a while, I'll make you full from eating lead cannonballs!"

"Hey, what is that person afraid of even crossing a river talking about?"

"Does no one on your side know how to swim? Go back to your home and come back after you learn how to splash in water!"

Endless cries of both sides swearing at each other, occasionally one or two hot-headed noble would wade into the center of the river and chop at each other on an small rock.

The winner would always wave his army's flag around, enjoying his faction's cheers, boosting morale. The loser would hang their head in shame, until another unsatisfied challenger came forth..... and the loop goes on again and again.

Whenever a noble is wounded, or even dead in the challenge, two small boats, one from each faction will go and take them back. A unanimous rule of "allowing to attack that boat," is currently getting knights of both factions excited.

Right now, waving in the winds on the island, is the flag of the Gallian army. The cheering Gallian army sent out cries of provocation. In the middle of the Romalian army, viewing the other side of the bank, Gimili said without thinking

"What, compared to when we were on Albion's island, this is more relaxing"

"The strength is always highest at the start"

Malicorne concluded as if understanding philosophical.

Hearing him say so, Reinard said

"It must be because everyone felt a hint of guilt."

"Guilt?"

Saito asked, and Reinard nodded to him.

"Well, although this is a 'Crusade', but the enemy aren't exactly heretics, nor do they belong to any new religion. We are all followers of Brimir. No one knows what are we actually fighting for. They claim they have allied with the elves, yet so far we haven't seen a single one. In addition, being ex-Gallian warriors, half of Gallia are supporting us without knowing our cause for war. They themselves must be very muddled right now."

"Hmm....."

"Yet still, despite all the reasons here, the description 'Crusade' has already been announced, it would be impossible to change it now. In their eyes, we are considered as invading their territory, the name of a 'Crusade' is none other than an excuse to conquer Gallia."

"Therefore, this awkward stalemate continues. God, if this war ends here right now then it would be the dumbest decision ever, not a single one of the dead soldiers will be able to rest in peace."

After Saito has pointed out his own views, Reinard revealed a stern face and corrected

"No, the longer this is, the worse it will be for us. We are, after all, inside enemy territory. Suppose the Gallian Southern Vassals on our side right now find themselves at a disadvantage. If they turn against us, it would be troublesome."

"You don't mean trouble, but destroyed, right?"

"My points exactly"

As straightforward as possible, Reinard answered.

"Is there any way to prevent this from happening?"

"In the next battle we must obtain a decisive victory. Simply said, no matter what, we must entirely defeat those guys on the other side of the river."

''Looks like I should've insisted on bringing the Panzer here'' Saito thought

The energetic Panzer which defeated the Golomontas in battle was left behind in the streets of Aquileia.

But then again, even if he had insisted, things won't go his way either. Just moving that Tank is a task difficult enough. If forcefully driven, some parts might actually go haywire.

If this fries up, then it's done for. There's no backup support, making a temporary one using Alchemy would take too much time.

Even under the help of this world's best mechanic -- genius engineer Colbert, driving the Panzer from Romalia borders 800 miles to here is impossible. There would not be enough fuel, not to mention that you have to be extremely lucky to prevent damage to the parts.

Transporting it with the "Orient" is also out of the question. Every time the battlefield changes, repeatedly "Loading and Unloading" will spend more energy than it's worth.

Just by having the tank in its hanger, the consumption of Wind rocks will increase exponentially. Also remember that there would need to be 20 experienced wind mages. All of that trouble for only a small Knight's branch. Being at a disadvantage themselves already, to spend too much time and energy would not be the best solution. Therefore, Saito eventually had to agree to leave it there.

Different from airplanes, in this world without roads or rails, to transport a tank without it being bashed up is a daunting challenge indeed. Well, the challenge here is currently taken up by Colbert, thinking like hell in the company of the Orient in the streets of Aquileia.

Because of the short notice, there was not enough time to ask Colbert the overall idea on how to prepare this. Even for a person like Colbert, an effective method to transport a tank, isn't really some idea one can easily grasp hold of.

Then again, if the tank is magically in front of Saito right now, facing an army of 10,000, what on earth do you think a tank can do?

Moreover....., even towards the enemy, Saito did not want to point those large guns at somebody made out of blood and flesh.

The only thing he can rely on right now, is Henrietta. She had sworn to stop this war as she was about to begin her journey back to Tristain

"Please do not do anything rash, stall as much as possible"

And so, Saito and the others, sitting in the middle of the Romalian camps, are electrocuting their gray matter right now, trying desperately to buy time....

''What if another horde of Golomontas appeared again?''

''--Then we might as well flee. It's worth a try using the AK-47 or Derflinger, I guess.'' Saito suddenly felt a shiver sent down his spine.

"So the is the tremor of excitement from the legendary warrior when preparing a battle?"

"No, out of fear. Speaking of which, where's Guiche?"

Malicorne extended out his finger.

Tracing the direction of his grubby finger, Guiche was inside a dinghy rowing to the small island, carrying a face smiling like a kid's. The Romalian army released ground-breaking cheers and applause.

"That idiot!"

"Our captain really likes the attention doesn't he...... it looks like, he had a few sips of wine."

Gimili said in a depressed tone.

"The noble he's going to face already defeated 3 of our best men."

"That certainly is, a knight of the '''four hundred flower beds, Duke Socaron (西百合花壇騎士，索瓦松男爵).''' He's a noble considered as a famous hero around here. Either way, this is going to end up bad...."

Reinard sighed, watching the bald, muscle covered man waving his flag high on the island.

Saito urgently pushed away the gathered soldiers and nobles, rushing into the river.

Wading through the flowing water, Saito climbed aboard Guiche's dinghy. The soldier at the bow immediately moved away to give him a spot.

"Oh, Saito. Here to cheer for me?"

There was no need to say more, Guiche is dead drunk. His red face can be seen regardless of the layers of make up one can apply on him. Another obvious hint is the wine bottle in his left hand.

"What are you doing! 'You must control yourselves when I'm away', didn't the Queen advise us before she left!"

Saito yelled at the drunk. Guiche twisted his body a little, then hugged his knees.

"That's right, that is quite possible.... But, see here, Saito. Look at the arrogance the Romalian and Gallian army are boasting. Here we should give them a good performance of the Ondine Water Spirit Knight's bravery and power, and our names will be praised on forever and ever by our grandchildren and their grandchildren!"

"Who's going to be your grandchild when you die!"

"Hmm. Well, you're here as well. Things won't turn out so bad."

Saito cowered his head in anguish. He thought this guy have changed to some extent, but now it looks like that he is the same Guiche down to his roots. Always wanting to show off and brag, this guy will probably never change for the rest of his life.

This scene on the dinghy was observed by the bald enemy. Yells of curses began to rang again

"What, expecting defeat so you want to fight two on one? As expected of the cowardly Romalia!"

Guiche put on a fearless smile and yelled back

"We are from Tristain, and are here to teach you ruthless Gallian about etiquette!"

"That thought never came across me."

Saito mumbled. Of course, his voices of complaint were covered by the shouts of provocation on both sides.

"Tristain? Good, dogs of Romalia, show me everything you've got! Knight of the Gallian Flower Beds , Piero '''Flanders (弗蘭馬玖•頓•索瓦鬆)'''' awaits you here! Who's first? Or do you wish to fight me together? Whatever you want!"

Guiche nodded deeply at Saito.

"Vice Captain, it's about time."

"Me!? You don't want to look cool anymore?"

"My apologies, I seemed to have drank too much."

Guiche shamelessly burped. Sounds of jeering and provocation continued to fly everywhere. Having no choice, Saito stepped forward.

"Name and rank!"

"Kingdom of Tristain, Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Saito Chevalier De Hiraga."

Hearing that, the strong bald-headed man showed a look of surprise.

"The Hiraga who stopped an army of 70,000 alone in Albion?"

"Correct."

Duke Socaron turned his head around.

"Hey! Everybody! Listen up, this guy seems to be the rumored 'Albion's Hero'!"

Deafening cheers sounded from the Gallian army. Looks like Saito is pretty famous even on enemy ground. Whichever side the cheers came from, they were probably out of respect towards a hero.

"To be able to cross swords with you, it is my honor. Please!"

The smile of Duke Socaron's face vanished, as if saying he had not given all he's got in the previous battles.

Saito voiced thoughts of despair in his brain. Gallia really is as incredible as people say, having such
chivalrous knights. They will have to face an army containing even more of these knights.

Saito unsheathed Derflinger. Simultaneously, the Romalian soldiers roared deafening cheers again.

"Oi, partner. From when did you become the protagonist on the stage? What an incredible audience!"

"No choice. Since we're already here, we might as well drive those guys on the other side of the river into despair."

Duke Socaron quickly finished his chant, forming blades of winds flying straight at Saito.

Saito has long gotten used to a magician's battle, swiftly dodging it and charged into the enemy.

Duke Socaron was not slow either, beautifully levitating above the edge of Saito's sword and jumped behind him. Again, Saito continued to approach him under the non-stopping blades of wind. Even if his opponent is only a swordsman, Duke Socaron did not let down his guard or underestimate him. He knows that his opponent is not simple at all.

"Can't believe this large body can be so agile!"

Between the bellows of both armies, Saito was unable to get close to his opponent's body. In his chase, a wrong step into sand and stones caused him to lose balance, throwing Saito to the ground.

"Chance!"

Duke Socaron made his move at Saito and unleashed his ice bolts. Although fast, but not fast enough. Saito used Derflinger to defend himself, and subsequently absorbed the spell.

"What?"

The stunned Duke Socaron's wand was shattered in an instant. At another glance, Saito's AK-47 held single-handed was fairly smoking.

"Th-the gun hit the wand?"

At that distance? A gun which an accuracy like this, it was the first time Duke Socaron have ever heard or seen. Stunned to the core he unconsciously knelt down.

"....I'm sorry, but, you also used flying tools, so we're even."

Romalian army burst out with thunders of cheers. The soldier on the dinghy immediately handed Saito their flag.

"I will be planting my flag on here, as some sort of prize for winning. Take your flag back with you. Thanks for your hard work."

Facing the still dumbfounded Duke Socaron, Saito comforted. Guiche, on the other hand ran over and started tying him up.

"Wh, what are you doing?"

"Hey hey, he is now captured by you, which idiot would honestly return him back."

Between Guiche and the tied up duke, a negotiation suddenly began.

"2000!"

"Too high, 1000."

"1500!"

".....Hmm, well, ok, deal!"

Duke Socaron waved his hand to the people on the Gallia side.

Very soon, a dinghy full of bags was rowing towards this way. The dressed men coming ashore seemed to be servants, and made difficult effort in placing 3 large leather bags in front of Saito. After confirming the contents of the bags, Guiche released the ropes tying the duke up.

Duke Socaron boarded the dinghy filled with large bags just now, and rowed back to his side.

"What does this mean?"

Saito couldn't help but ask.

"What else could it be, of course it's ransom."

"Ransom?"

"Ah, the loser is the prisoner, if he wants to be released he must, of course, pay ransom. This time he is a duke, in the markets they are worth in units of thousands. Wahh, this time we're going to be rich~"

Guiche patted Saito's shoulders laughing. So the bags were filled with shining gold coins. Saito was unable to accept this in such a short moment, and shook his head.

"Well, since we've already profited from it, let's go back. Standing here feels weird."

"Hey hey, this can't end like this."

Guiche pointed to the Gallian army across the river. Hot-headed commanders were crying out

"Take down that guy! Whoever it is! Taken him down and I'll pay him 3000 écu gold coins."

The soldiers were just as excited, pushing each other away from the dinghy crying "Me! Me!"

"Oh, Oh, duke, earl..., That's the Father of Marquis '''Honbaleui (康芭蕾)'''!....You, keep it up! I believe after tonight we can build a city!"

And so, Saito being forced and blinded by money and glory had countless fights with Gallian nobles.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights began to gather around and do their own work.

Reinard flicked away on his abacus, calculating ransom fees.

Malicorne and Gimili were busy queuing up the competitors. Others started a gambling stall, using the dinghy to transport large amounts of money to and fro between the shores of Gallia and Romalia camp, displaying gleeful grins.

It wasn't long before the bounty on Saito's head in the Gallia camp has already risen to 10,000 écus. Ten or more nobles have challenged Saito and came back in tatters.

"Let me take a break...."

Saito huffed and puffed, already at his bodily limit. Although no one may know, there is a time limit for Saito to become Gandálfr.

Guiche yelled towards the Gallia camp:

"Lunch break!"

Delievering to the Romalian camp on a dinghy were a bountiful of delicacies and exquisite wine. A table was put up by the soldiers who suddenly changed into waiters. All of the teens couldn't be merrier, and in a crowd mixed with people from both armies, a happy lunch began.

Reinard told Saito with a serious face

"Saito. Listen, just win two more times. This way, the 80 '''Alubon (阿魯鎊)''' (1 Alubon ) castle on Tristain's countryside will be ours!"

A faint dollar sign emerged from his eyes, Saito unwillingly sighed. His comrades in charge of the gambling stall begged

"Saito, please, don't lose, even if you die, you Must win, the odds are at 30 to 1, if you lose we'll go bankrupt"

The terribly excited boys cheerfully started sing Tristain's antics:

[Translator's Note: <Worst nightmare. The lyrics never rhyme if you translate directly. They already sound like crap in Chinese so..... I'll skip the lyrics]

"I quit."

Saito suddenly said, interrupting the plain, dull melody. The boys exchanged looks with each other

"Huhhh???!"

"Huh yourself. Why don't you go yourself, I have no time to act in these kind of farces! I'm not a bulldog!"

Saito slammed his hand down on the table.

Saito only agreed to take up the challenge intending to lower Gallia's will to fight. What a joke, now they are even more eager to do so. Besides, there was no reason to make enemies at this kind of place, and less to say, popularity...although it was already a bit too late....

"We are here to defeat Gallia's King and help Tabitha, not make a living."

"What would these fights be worth if they didn't make money"

Guiche claimed. The others echoed with "Exactly exactly".

"Moreover, other than earning money you can get famous and popular, a whole different world from now!"

"I don't want to be famous, Louise would be angry as well."

"Idiot, that Louise, just gift her with delicate dresses and shining jewelry and she will open warms arms to anything. She would think 'it can't be helped' even if you did something like having fun with other girls."

Saito's shoulders unconsciously moved a little. It was not missed by Guiche.

"I understand, totally understand, you are an good honest person, but occasionally even you would like other girls"

"Ack!"

Saito covered his face with both palms supported by the table.

"Oi Oi, this isn't something that can be helped! It's not your fault! This is, the so called, instinct, like 'when you go hungry you would' that kind of nature! It may be difficult for most women to understand, but there is one way to relieve yourself to a certain degree...... that is money."

Shamelessly moving his silver tongue, Guiche pushed Saito into his own belief.

"Really?....That."

"Uhh, I swear on it, under the name of "

Guiche grabbed Saito's hand tightly. Saito would have normally ignored it, but at this moment under the threat of Louise's jealousy, he painfully replied

".....I understand, then, just one more time. No matter what you say, I am already at my limit."

The boys stuck out their thumb and exchanged looks, nodding their heads. Guiche stood up, faced the Gallian camps and yelled

"Heeyy! Gallian nobles, our hero says, he will only be taking one more fight. Send out your best, the higher status the better~~!"

The organized Gallian nobles turned into instant chaos again, quarreling again with yells of "I'll do it, I'll do it".

"You really are a celebrity now, Saito"

".... Seriously, then the next match would be even more difficult, wouldn't it?"

"How's that bad, wasn't that what you wanted?"

"Oh, looks like they have reached a decision."

Standing out on the opposite shore, is a tall noble wearing a black mask, a whole body covered in rough leather. If he weren't wearing a cape, one could barely recognize his status as a noble.

"What, don't just get anyone if you can't pay the ransom!"

"At least he's still wearing a cape."

"A poor noble, I guess"

"-Sigh, just our luck, it's this kind of skillful but poor kind of person. They are hard to deal with."

The Ondine Knights all displayed disappointment. Unfortunately, it's the last match and forfeiting is not a choice. Saito plucked out his sword and made himself ready.

The opponent calmly climbed down from the dinghy, then gave a small bow.

Gimili called out

"Name!"

"I don't have a name worth speaking of."

"What? Are you here to show off?"

Malicorne may have considered him as nothing, but Saito still prepared himself for anything, just in case. After "training" with hundreds of magicians, the true strength of this opponent can be spotted just by observing his stance.

This guy was even more powerful than Duke Socaron. Out of all the matches so far, he is undoubtedly the strongest.

Stress and tension filled Saito up completely, a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead.

Like so...., much time passed.

"What's wrong, Saito, beat him up already."

Calls of condemns came from his lazy teammates.

Still, Saito was unable to make a move,....use gun, probably shouldn't.

"Not coming? Then here I go."

The man didn't bother to chant spells, lifting up his wand and charged at Saito. Looks like he wants to fight Saito as a swordsman fair and square.

Like a sabre used by the army, one appeared from his wand in an instant, giving off a bright lime glow. It's the "blade" spell, something mages use to procure a sword from their wands when going through close combat. Of course, the feel and weight of that would be different from a real one.

Because of his mask, Saito was unable to determine if he was chanting or not, and suddenly came the "blade" spell.

Surprised so suddenly, Saito had no time to evade the slash but to directly block it with Derflinger.

Lime sparks flashed everywhere, making Saito feel as if he was about to be crushed.

"Saito!"

Being held down by a magician at swordsmanship, it's the first time for Saito. Looks like the opponent is quite confident at close battles.

Saito felt a wave of fear for a second. As figured, the world is large..... Stalling an army of 70,000 had made him think too highly of himself. In Gallia, Duke Socaron just now or the mysterious man in front of him at the moment have really.... made Saito feel ashamed at his confidence in himself.

Anyhow, losing is not an option for Saito in this one to one fight. Saito caught his opponent's pressure and diverted it to the ground on one side, and raised his own sword.

Yet, by the time he had realized, the opponent has disappeared.

Lifting his head up urgently, he saw the man floating in the air as if weightless. Utilizing the gravity downwards, he smashed his entire weight downwards with his wand.

CLANG!!!

A sharp metal colliding sound pierced the air, Saito had again caught the opponent's slash, but was pushed backwards by the opponent's weight. The man did not miss this chance, continuing to push forward.

The man with a metal mask kept closing the gap between himself and Saito, almost touching each other's face. Apparently a mage, yet refusing to use magic, is he attempting to win through strength? What a weird man.

In the standoff with this un-mage-like mage, Saito was overflowed with sweat full of anxiety and confusion plus fear...

"Keep holding it at me like that!"

A small voice from deep inside the mask said. Saito couldn't respond to his sudden conversation.

"Wha--"

".....Quiet down, you said you are from Tristain?"

".....Ye,yes."

Trying not to display much change in his expression, Saito replied to his questions without much thinking. "....Then, Charlotte,.....No, Chevalier Tabitha is someone you know right?"

As soon as he finished, Saito understood the situation.

He is a spy of Marquis Orleans planted in the Gallian army!

"....now, just in time for us to arrive."

The man distanced himself with a jump. Following his lead, Saito also jumped towards him, pretending to swing his sword with all his force.

The man also gave an imitation of catching the smash with effort, to the crowd's eyes, this looks very much like a standard fight to the death.

"....Inside the bag for ransom is a letter, please relay it."

"....Yes."

Without hesitation, the man lost his strength, letting Saito fling away his wand above their heads and stabbing into the ground again.

"I lose!"

The man knelt to admit defeat.

"Phew! Saito, for one second I feared the outcome!"

Guiche and the others rushed consequentially.

"Now the remaining is the ransom"

Guiche said. Saito pointed something out for him.

"Huh?"

"It's already done, just take it and leave."

The servant dropped the leather bag in front of Saito. After checking its interiors, Guiche exclaimed

"Hey hey, why are they all copper coins! How is this supposed to be ransom? You may not look very generous, but you are still a noble, carrying the title of one. How would someone as good as you be worth this much?"

"Enough already, shut up!"

Saito gave the man a standard knight's bow, and the man returned with a Gallian bow then left.

"It's finally done."

Using a telescope on top of a small hill somewhat south of Carcassonne to monitor the returning Ondine Knights on a dinghy, Kirche claimed, her side accompanied by Louis, Tabitha and Tiffania.

These 4 have been observing them from since the start.

"Louise, your knight really is something, as far as I can see he has already won against more than 10 people in a row, reaping lots and lots of money. You should occasionally let him buy you a dress or whatever."

Kirche advised Louise beside her, the latter turned her face away

"I don't want these things!"

"Oh, what wrong?"

"....Because, he would definitely give it to others as well."

"Of course he won't, he's obsessed with you."

"Not true! That guy, in dreams...."

Louise cut off her own sentence, for what reason did she had to honestly answer Kirche's question.

"Dream? Hmm, that sounds interesting, share it with us?"

"No, there's nothing to share about!"

Kirche grabbed Louise and started her full body tickling attack.

"Tiffania, Tabitha, hurry up and help"

After some considerations, Tiffania eventually joined in, thinking that Louise would feel better if she said it out.

Tabitha, on the other hand...., turned around and walked away.

"Tabitha?"

Kirche was still for a moment, then returned to reality and started seriously tickling Louise. If Tabitha's strange attitude is due to Louise's familiar...., more the reason she should spit everything related out.

Kirche's tickling techniques were godlike, after continuous invasions into Louise's most sensitive body part, she finally gave in and begged

"I'll talk, I'll talk!"

After hearing what Louise had to offer, Kirche bursted out with giggles.

"What's so funny!"

"Because, it Is funny. Thinking about others in fantasies, cheating, these you should forgive him, it's not like he really did that."

"It's even worse than what he did in reality! Doesn't this imply he was dreaming about other girls while with me?"

"I say, Louise"

"What"

"The creature so-called men, is something that no matter how much they love someone, they would still uncontrollably look at other girls. Getting so angry over all of these small issues, you body might not be able to handle it."

Listening to Kirche blatantly lecturing on the subject of boys and girls, Tiffania blushed and turned away.

"This theorem I also understand....."

"Then change them into actions."

Louise replied "Uhh" thoughtfully for quite some time before pouting. Seeing Louise like that, Kirche started to notice Tabitha.

''If, my assumptions are right...., whose side should I support? Isn't that obvious, although I must say sorry to Louise, Tabitha is my closest friend. But then again, other than Saito, Louise has no one in her eyes, if he was really taken away, giving up her life isn't exactly impossible in her case, and I bet no one would want to see that.''

''This is one tricky case'', Seldomly doing so, Kirche joined her hands and started getting frustrated.

"This-and-this-and-that, that guy...... always makes these kind of dreams, he must be hoping to, with girls other than me,.... do that, that kind of things."

Continuing in this direction, Louise began to get all fired up, squeezing her small fists and biting her lips. Looking at Louise acting this way, Kirche was reminded of what she used to be, mad in love...., heartbroken when breaking up....

"Louise."

"Must have also done that kind of thing to Her Highness, who knew that similarly as a woman even I am awed by gorgeous Tiffania's what was also there as well, you better start speaking honestly how many times have you used those pair of large breasts to appear in that dog's dreams, it must have been a superb, incredible night for him....."

"Louise!"

"What!"

Louise fixed her deadly stare at Kirche.

"Say, I want to talk to you for a little bit."

"Go on"

"It's that, the Saito you wish for and the real Saito is different, do you understand?"

"What do you mean?"

"Saito is also, a normal boy, he does not exist to think of you 24 hours a day, or be there whenever you want him to be. Yes, he may be your knight, but he is not one of your 'items'"

"I know"

"No you don't, that's why after seeing true self you discovered he is not what you imagined and is furious over that, am I wrong?"

"What, don't say it as if you know everything."

"But I Do know, because I was in your position before, if he wasn't thinking about me with the same intensity, I would also unconsciously become irritated."

"Ugu...."

"However this is wrong, whether it's his defects or points he's lacking you must accept all of it, like all of it, That is real love. I believe it myself."

Kirche exclaimed, an expression on her face as if looking at a distant place.

From a pasture extending from the river of Lelion to the streets of Carcassone, one must go through a steep valley of length around 100 mails.

Using magic or Sylphid, she could have went over this in one leap, but indulged in her own thoughts, she decided to take a walk, climbing the twisting roads constructed on the cliff.

While climbing step by step on the limestone staircase, Sylphid was circling above, lightly poking at Tabitha's hair, her eyes as if talking "why don't you use me".

Ignored by Tabitha completely, Sylphid flew around again above her for a few circles, then mumbled

"Climbing stairs so long will tire you to death sooner or later, ride on Sylphid and you can fly over it in a second."

Yet still, Tabitha gave no reaction at all, silently walking step by step on her way.

Spotting a man waiting in the resting spot halfway of the stairs, Sylphid immediately flew away, it can't let anyone see itself speaking.

Standing on the flight of stairs around the corner, is a Romalian priest, Pope Vittorio's familiar, Julio of Vindálfr.

"Oho, Tabitha."

Two eyes glittering of different colors, Julio greeted towards Tabitha. Looks like he knew Tabitha would pass this area and was waiting long ago.

Any normal female would have long been mesmerized by this handsome face and eyes sealing up a lake of intriguing secrets. This, however, had no effect on Tabitha. With giving any kind of a response, she passed by him.

"My apologies, there was a mistake in addressing, Princess Charlotte your highness."

Tabitha stayed still and turned her head around

"You know?"

"Uh, this grand land of Halkeginia, there is nothing we Romalia does not know of."

"Nor is there any conspiracy you can't do?"

"How so?"

"Treason of the Southern lords, if it wasn't prepared a few months ago, an invasion this fast is impossible to be realized."

"The wise eye spots these things, you are absolutely correct, then, the following content I am about to suggest, I suppose you already guessed as well."

Tabitha's eyes suddenly emerged a tiny glow of light.

"If you think all is under your control, it will be the biggest mistake you've ever made."

"At least all is still under expectations, including camping here at Carcassone, as well as how to break through the enemy across the river and march all the way to Lutis...."

"Want me to become your puppet?"

"No, we're just helping a country of long history welcome her master home."

"You only want to defeat my Uncle, not to help me."

Tabitha coldly described.

"This would be difficult, you wouldn't let us help you avenge no matter what?"

"Because it's personal."

Julio sent Tabitha's shadow off with a warm smile, in an environment that makes one irresistible to hum a song, he scratched his head.

To finish the Crusade, King Joseph must be defeated as he can never be an ally, and to do that, it is inevitable to ask for "the destined one's" help, the one supposed to be the next King, orphaned offspring of King Orleans....

If she is willing to reclaim the title as King, standing at Romalia's front lines....., there would be nothing more effective than having "the destined one". If so, even the Southern Gallian lords superficially joining our army yet no will to fight at all may really start to put an effort in it. The ones currently still struggling to make a clear choice and is observing from one side would likely join the Romalians, plus another rebellion within the enemy's army is something of high possibility as well.....

Right here facing each other at Carcassonne, will be the best stage to unveil "the destined one".

Yet unfortunately, Tabitha had no intention to help them at all.

"Sigh....., Why are all Halkeginia Princesses so stubborn? Fortunately, no matter how it turns out, I swear you would eventually dance to our Romalia praises, Princess Charlotte your majesty."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Epilogue

2012-12-03T00:42:16Z

205.208.7.103:

===Epilogue===
Around the same time when the Golomonta's have perished completely, the dual-use warships started retreating as well, surrounding the Romalian soldiers and commanders were all cries of victory.

The Ondine Knights were also indulged in cheers and dancing happily like a bunch of small children.

Watching the Gallian army retreating slowly, Saito murmured

"It has just begun."

Louise replied with a "Isn't that so" and nodded.

"Well, since this is already over, let us celebrate like never before."

After hearing this, Louise suddenly said with an angry tone

"But... the Pope is really despicable, even though he promised me to send you back."

"Those guys,..... only made a promise like this for your power."

"Eh?"

Louise displayed a face of astonishment to Saito.

"I have my replacements. Even if I died, you can summon another out, but you are irreplaceable. You were swaying over whether to help them or not, so they used me as a bait.... although you may have been the one who suggested this play...., the used the feelings of yours."

"How could they!"

Louise's shoulders kept shaking, pulling her hands inwards preparing to pull down the nun clothes.

"Don't."

"But!.... I can't stand wearing this dress anymore!"

"You want to go naked right here?"

Louise went bright red.

"Be careful. Those people can be dangerous if they want. They actually confirmed the anomaly even after detecting it, they aren't easy to take down at all."

Louise hung her head shyly, she couldn't forgive herself being so cheerful after being titled as "Aquileia's Saint".

"Damn this crusade..."

"Don't worry, I will absolutely stop those guys. When the Gallian incidents have ended, when this crusade has finished...."

"Turns out, you're better off going home. Don't force yourself to stay in this world."

Hearing Louise say it like that, Saito pointed out directly

"I haven't seen enough, so I'm never going back."

"What?"

"Your smile."

Louise's face turned scarlet, then tried to show a smile with great effort. Maybe it's because of shyness, maybe it's because of happiness, the expression on her face just doesn't listen to her commands.

Saito, who seemed to remembered something, and continued

"....that's right, when I was asleep, in the dreams I saw Founder Brimir and the first Gandálfr."

"Really?"

"Ohhh, the feeling seemed really real and..... was that really a dream?"

"What do you mean?"

"Maybe, I really did travel through time after all."

"Stupid, how can that be possible."

Saito shook his head with a grunt, then glanced at his left hand.

"But then again, it could be possible that in this incription, the memory lies there. In the incription of Gandálfr, a memory of two people from a distant past is marked....."

Saito lifted his hand and showed Louise the runes.

At the beginning Louise didn't believe it at all,.... but then she was reminded of the events just happened and started to change her view point.

"If that's so.... then maybe it did happen, my memories of you did completely vanish, yet when we kissed...., it felt like something flowed into my body,..... yes, it's definitely your memory. You remembered all of the things that happened together with me, filling a big hole in my heart......"

Louise said, looking at Saito directly in his eyes.

The memories together with Saito, were all from "Saito's perspective".

In those memories, Louise appeared like a character on stage, in synchronization with her objective point of view, creating something new.

''If that was what true...., then the bond between us is truely so deep.''

Louise can't help but be mesmerized.

Like watching a movie, she recalled all the events and time she spent with Saito together.

An amazing feeling made her experience an indescribable feeling of comfortableness.

If it's possible to share visual and audio, then sharing memories doesn't sound so far fetched either.

And so it goes on and says that, Saito having a realistic dream about "meeting Brimir himself" isn't something deemed strange either. Suppose all of this is displayed by the inscription, then this couldn't be anything more normal.

But then another question would arise.

Why did the inscription give Saito that kind of dream?

But then again, swimming in the sea of happiness, it's better to just indulge yourself in it as well.

Louise held Saito's hand tightly, reading her treasured memories one scene after another.

''Hoho, Saito stared at me even at these times. That pervert~

In class, inside the house...., even when sleeping.''

Drowning in a sea of happiness, Louise gently shut her eyes and leaned on him, enjoying all sorts of memories.

Gradually, she understood the key to accessing the memories.

Just by thinking related events, all the images will flock to her as well.

"Hmm?"

Louise saw something other than memories about her, special cutscenes mixed inside...

Like walking somewhere in Saito's own world.... being introduce to someone like Saito's mother... so on so on.

Louise couldn't be more pleased and jabbed Saito in the belly.

<nowiki>"Really, you're such an idiot,.... so stupid, go to hell you~~~~"</nowiki>

"Hey, Hey! What are you looking at. Don't read other people's memories without permission."

Suddenly, Louise's face turned pale, then red, just like a squid being cooked. Similar to a goldfish opening its mouth from the lack oxygen, she couldn't say anything from a while.

"What, what happened?"

"Y-you,you......me, what did you let me do.... even in imagination this....."

Saito turned pale himself, sharing memories,.... that also means sharing his wild dreams as well?

"Heh, that, y-you, you called me d-d-dd-do-dogg.... your memories what, indecent fantasies! .... I, I, I actually, actually said 'little Louise is master's d-dog' that kind of thing....."

"M-mistaken, that's....."

"AND--AL--SO..."

Saito knew he was in trouble and wanted to run,

"ON--THE--BED---DOING THAT!!!!"

Louise pulled Saito near with a strong jerk and started stomping on him.

"I, I, I would actually be happy about be treated like a d-d-dog, that kind of thing, is absolutely definitely 100% i-m-p-o-s-s-i-b-l-e!!!!! The one being the dog should be you! Don't take me wrong! Make-making me we-wear something like that, that!!"

Watching Louise stomping all over Saito while screeching, Guiche and the others exchanged expressions of sympathy.

"Wearing like that, that, who would that look like?"

Only Malicorne widen his eyes in excitement to watch this scene.

"Don't really want to imagine it."

Guiche muttered while shaking his head.

"Say, Crusade, really is beginning."

The team all looked up in the sky,

Crusaders riding Pegasuses drew a pattern of holy cross in the sky with magic smoke.

The beautiful floating pattern of the holy cross.... as if showing Halkenia's future, a cold shudder was sent down Guiche's spine.

In the Panzer under inspection for damages by Colbert, beside the gunner's seat, laid Saito's laptop.

Forgetting to turn off the power from the emergency, the computer display revealed a email.

"
To my dearest mother,

You must be very shocked, I am Saito. Not saying anything and leaving, I am really sorry, no, it's not exactly 'not saying anything'. .....Even if I explained it to you, you wouldn't understand, so let's leave it that way.

Thank you for your letter.

Thank you for worrying about me.

Just now I saw the face of mother's. Mother seemed to be much slimmer. I felt very guilty, everyday having a good meal myself. Although it may be from working too much you lost your appetite, but please satisfy yourself from 3 meals.

I am still alive.

And also very healthy, rest assured.

I am now at a place different from Earth.

You may not believe it, but this is true. You may be thinking if there is a problem with my brain...., but, it's true.

Here, my friends and a person very important to me is in a giant mess here.

They need my help.

That's why.... I still can't come back yet.

But, I will definitely return one day.

Bearing presents.

That's why, please don't worry about me.

Convey to dad and the others, and greet them for me.

This happened in an emergency so forgive me. I have to hurry even when writing this.

Thank you, mother.

Really, really grateful.

Thanks for worrying about me.

Despite it may be difficult living here, but I am very happy.

Thank you so much for bring me to life.

Then, goodbye.

Saito
"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter1|Volume 15]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter9

2012-12-03T00:42:01Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 9: Memories of the bond===

The Water Spirit Knights rushed towards the Panzer hitting down 8 Golomontas in series.

" Saito! That's Saito!"

Looking at the flying chevalier's cape hanging on the antenna, Malicorne yelled.

"Incredible! A cannon installed on a giant steel box!"

Just as Saito explored from the hatch, he was tightly surrounded by the Ondine Knights.

"Sorry I'm late~~"

Faced with his companion's warm welcomes, Saito shyly said. Guiche, with bandaged hands himself, hung on Saito's wrists with watery eyes.

"I, I, I.... always believed in that, that, you would, would come back..... You're vice-captain...."

"Alright,alright~"

Then Gimili gently lifted Louise on top on the turret.

"Saito, your master. Other than fainting...., there should be no damage overall...."

Saito stared at Louise, the pure white nun clothes were almost ripped to shreds, on her cheeks quite a few areas were stained with blood and dust.

Saito thought "Obviously, must have gotten into trouble again."

''Although against war so much..... actually going to the front lines, for my sake, forced to join this war by contracts...''

"Stupid...."

Saito softly blamed.

Did she want to let himself go home that much, Saito gently touched Louise's cheeks with his hands.

.....Slowly, Louise awoke.

Widening her eyes to the unknown teen in front of her

".....who, are you?"

Suddenly realizing him stroking her own cheeks, Louise pushed Saito away with sudden force and jumped onto the ground.

"De-Despicable!"

Guiche and the others went "Ohhh....." and slapped their hands to their foreheads.

"What are you talking about? You're...."

Saito looked at Louise with shock, did she completely forgot about him? Did she hit her head somewhere?

Guiche and the others shook their heads with "Oh no Oh no"s and told Saito

"Seems like Tiffania's magic was used to, remove all memories about you."

"Oh?"

Saito looked at Louise, dumbfounded.

That "erasing memory" magic? Used? Really?

Under great shock, Saito asked Louise

"It's me, did you really forget?"

"Uh-huh......" Louise made a low pitched whine like a wild cat angry. Saito found a feeling of helplessness all over his body.

Really....this idiot...., always making decisions on her own, doing whatever she wants.....

"I said, you..... what were you thinking! Really, the word dumb is designed especially for you...."

"Who, who's dumb?! Where are your manners!"

"Erasing memories about other people on your own..... what were you thinking!"

With mixed emotions of anger and sorrow, Saito shook his head.

''Such a fickle girl. Louise only sent me back for because of my situation. A truly gentle child.

But then again, you didn't need to forget about me as soon as I'm gone, can't you still have a bright tomorrow without doing that.....

If we were in each other's shoes, I would never choose so. I would Definitely always remember each other, treating it as a treasure of being alive...."

Obviously, looking at this peach-haired girl, this kind of thoughts never came to her.

"Is that so, is that so, did you really want to forget about me that much! Yes, I might have done something to make you angry...., but did I try my best to live on either!"

Saito submitted to his anger and yelled. If that were the Louise before she lost her memories, this is not something Saito would have dared said in front of her.

"You did something to make me angry ~~?"

Seeing Saito like this, Guiche couldn't help but shake his head

[[Image:ZnT14-233.jpg|thumb]]

"Wrong."

"What?"

"You really don't understand a girl's feelings! This proves your importance in Louise's heart, something irreplaceable! Seeing each other is impossible, her feelings to you were unbearable."

Guiche's words hit Saito, the previous anger turned into feelings of love.

''Thinking of me that much....''

Saito looked at Louise with eyes filled of enthusiasm.

Louise somehow also blushed.

Jumping down from the tank, he held Louise's hands.

"Wh-What...."

Louise turned her head to one side.

"It's me, Saito Hiraga. Also called Saito, Saito Chevalier De Hiraga. Your familiar, did you forget, did you completely forget?"

"Saito.....? Familiar?"

Louise couldn't help but repeat the name she'd heard so many times. Then.... this teen is her familiar? Yet, to her, there is no recognition at all.

"That, listen to me, Louise, you let Tiffania use the 'forget' magic and erased your own memory!"

"Oh? And why would I ever do that?"

"That, em, er, love~~. It's what you had towards me, though it sounds a little embarrassing, deeply loved me. Just like...."

"Love? Who towards whom?"

"You, loved me."

Saito nodded softly with a red face and confirmed, then "Thunk", between his legs came a brutal kick. Saito fell to the ground in slow motion.

"Let me ask again, who, towards whom?"

Saito squeezed his hands between legs and yelled

"Everyone, you tell this little dumb girl, this innocent girl, how much she loved and wished for me!"

Malicorne whispered quietly in Louise's ears

"This guy is out of his minds."

The other boys pressed him immediately

"Hey, fatty!"

"No....., uh, that came out accidentally, it's better to be companions, you know."

Guiche shook his head and told Louise

"-Sigh, how should I put it, just like what Saito said, whether you loved him or not, through magic you erased all memories about him, that is completely true."

The Ondine knights all nodded their heads in confirmation, seeing this, Louise said "Understand" and hung her head.

"So you finally believe me!.... Such a heavily suspicious girl."

"However, saying I love this kind of guy is completely out of your mind!"

"Ohh, about that, we're not to sure ourselves...."

"Guiche!"

"Can't help it, love really can't be seen through attitude, you know."

"Beside, let me clearly say it right now, you are way off from the type I like!"

Louise pointed towards Saito and announced. Saito completely lost his face after hearing.

"No way...."

"Wow, so cruel~~"

Gimili spoke.

"Not, not necessarily, I guess"

Malicorne rasped with a rough voice.

"You may possibly be my familiar, also, I should thank you for saving me just now. However, I am 'Saint of Aquileia', a girl completely pure! My love is devoted across the entire Halkenia, across all Brimir believers, not to people like you...."

Louise pointed to the wobbling Saito,

"You commoner faced guy!"

"This might be too... don't think he can ever stand up again."

Reinard said with a face full of sorrow and sympathy.

"Looks like it's more and more possible now."

Malicorne's breathing became heavy.

Guiche almost gave compassionate tears seeing poor Saito like this; Colbert, Kirche and Tabitha also came out from the tank and watch this scene play out interestingly.

Since some time ago, Romalian soldiers started to gather around interestingly to watch what's going on.

".......Urg"

Shakily, Saito stood up.

"Do you understand? If so then go attack the enemy, kill every one of those Gallian bunch, come on, aren't you my familiar! Get to work!"

Waving her hand, Louise said cheekily.

"Commoner faced....? Perhaps that's true, but Louise, do you know what you did to this commoner face?"

"Oh? What are you talking about, we're in the middle of a Crusade! Go and get to--"

"Crusade so what!? Your holiness and all go eat my shorts!"

"Such insolence..."

Louise raised her hand and prepared to slap Saito, but Saito caught it in midair tightly.

"Pretended to be asleep."

"Huh?"

"You kissed me when I was pretending to be asleep."

"What, What are you talking about!/"

Saito continued under a burst of unknown enthusiasm.

"Saying 'you may sleep on my bed' with a blushing face to me."

"Wa-wait! Know your place....."

"Boat, on the boat, you allowed me to 'touch any part of your master's body'."

The gathered crowd broke into whispers of astonishment.

"Louise, pretty brave, aren't you."

"Did, did not say these kind of things! This guy is lying!"

"Wearing a black cat's dress, you said 'You are my master today~'; In Albion you told me, 'Hurry up and do it to me'."

"Louise is incredible!"

"Let's see how she defend This."

"Even more intense than Saito"

"How strong a love potion will need to be to have that kind of effect...."

Hearing this kind of murmurs, Saito openly said

"There was no love potion."

"Just what I thought, this is really incredible!"

Malicorne said and put his hand on Louise's shoulders,..... with one sweep of her leg, Malicorne's fat body flew to the distant universe.

"Don't, stop telling lies!"

Louise's flying leg was stopped by Saito's tight ones this time.

"All of the are true. Louise, frankly, compared to that,.... you are really it. I may be a dreaming commoner's face, but you are even worse. Honestly, there's no one above you."

"In-insolent! Some-Someone, tie this guy up for me, treat it as a questioning! Insulting the saint of Aquileia with lies....."

"But, that's exactly the you I like...."

Saying so, Saito suddenly hugged Louise, and planted a kiss. Louise blushed to her roots just as suddenly.

His body just reacted that way.

For an unknown reason, like Brimir in his dreams telling him to do it.

"The bond between a void user and his familiar is unbreakable."

That's right.

A unbreakable bond even in different worlds,.... how can it disappear from just magic?

Both lips kissed tightly by Saito, Louise let him go his own way, both hands raised highly limped slowly, through the tightly linked lips, something seemed to be flooding Louise.

A warm current of warmth slowly filled up the crack in her heart, letters without recipients began to named, completed.

Blank memories started having its shape, colors.

Fouquet's Golem, traversing through Albion.... spiking every single part of her memories, simultaneously, every sorts of events surfaced as well, happy ones, embarrassing ones.

All of what Saito just said were also freshly imprinted in them.

"Chirp", their lips parted, Louise cried out intensely

"Saito!"

"Did you finally remember,..... this is great!"

"W-w-w-w-w-why...."

Louise's pair of eyes were overwhelmed with tears.

"What?"

"Why didn't you go back like a good boy"

Louise thumped Saito's chest gently with fists.

"Do I need to explain, of course it's because I have you."

Hearing this, Louise couldn't hold back any longer, pulling Saito towards her and kissed him deeply.

But soon she realized everyone around looking and pushed Saito away with sudden force.

"W-wait! We're still-still in a battle, what are you doing."

"You started it, besides, don't send other people back when you feel like it!"

Louise's lips trembled, trying to say something but couldn't. Eventually, crystal clear tears dropped from her eyes and cried.

"Because..., because Saito saw a letter from your mother and cried...., you looked so sad, compared to me, didn't you want to go home more.... I thought Saito can only have true happiness only after going home....."

Saito lifted Louise's head gently and said

"My own future, should be chosen by myself. My happiness, I'm sure is already here...."

Uncontrollably, the two hugged each other tightly. This time, Malicorne flew towards them using magic and separated both of them.

[[Image:ZnT14-243.jpg|thumb]]

"OK~, show's over.... ok? Otherwise, big brother is really going to be angry~"

Baring a fearsome smile, Malicorne threw a Crusade's flag into Saito's face.

"Now, we're in a Crusade....~"

Saito and Louise both stood up, blushing, intentionally coughing with an "ahem" together.

Saito let Louise sit on the seat of the tank commander's.

"Enemies.... how much are left?"

Guiche asked.

"All of them fled? If there were more, they would have attacked us."

Reinard answered.

Saito looked towards the deepest part of the Valley.

This.... has not ended, Saito felt.

"Anyhow, let's advance forward for now. Leaving them behind would be troublesome."

The teens nodded their heads in agreement, surrounding the Panzer and went into formation.

"Everyone distant yourself a little behind, you don't have much armor."

The steel tiger, once again, set forward to the depths of "Tiger's highway", followed closely by the Ondine Knights. After seeing them disappear into the canyon, the Romalian army also followed inside.

Deepest parts of the Canyon....

Inn street, Sheffield gazed at a portrait of Joseph on her hands. On her face is a face of shock that cannot be faked. Golomonta's large force turned into 2 in almost a blink of an eye.

Enemy's long ranged cannon.... the armor Golomonta's proud of is merely paper in front of it, the power....

What should be done to achieve victory?

Herself..... is Joseph's most talented commanders, this must be done....

Seeing Gandálfr coming to his master's aid, Sheffield's head went hot, and used an incorrect method of approaching.

When fighting strong enemies, you should always retreat in and wait in the shadows, patiently waiting to make good use of any mistakes.

--The basics out of basics in warfare tactics.

Myozunitonirun would be out of words if the heard this....

Because of exactly this.....Sheffield rambled.

"Joseph does not actually need me in meaning."

The same as anyone else...., that's why, her existence was permitted.

Yet those two are different.

They have a strong desire for each other. The reason why she lost was not because of Gandálfr, even less, the weapon from a parallel world.

But it's that "bonding".

In a split second, Sheffield felt her whole body almost shaking from anger.

Golomontas can be made, there's always more chance to fight again.

Even if it's a complete loss, that "steel box" must be brought down.

Sheffield started to collect barrels of gunpowder from the ship which fell out of the sky.

Finally, the panzer arrived at Inn street. What came into sight, was a wasteland made only in one day.

There seemed to be no trace of the enemy at all.

"None.... all fled?"

"Look closely for me."

Louise said to Saito, popping out her head from the hatch.

"You should look closely, can't you see the outside better on your side."

The disadvantage of the tank is its small field of view. If one wants to look around, coming out of the tank is a must.

At right this moment, the wooden barrels placed around the structures exploded.

"Waaah! What happened!"

The original street trapped in the middle of the valley instantly turned into a stew of fog and smoke, from before, a tiny scope where things are barely visible, to now, where every angle seems to be coloured in brown.

Tabitha named the crude source of explosives

"Black powder."

Quickly chanting wind magic as she says, the dust around rose up in the air swiftly.

"Saito, in the front!"

Colbert cried out, in the fog like a moist morning when the sun is about to rise, a Golomonta showed itself. Saito who always had his hand held tightly on the trigger, pulled without hesitation.

Bang!

The shell sent the whole Golomonta flying away.

Next moment, Louise from the Captain's seat called out

"Saito, from above!"

Completely cornered.

Utilizing its cape to hang on the cliff, the other Golomonta jumped down in midair, his hand holding a giant barrel of black powder already ignited.

Looks like it's prepared for a suicide mission.

"Crap!"

Attacking from above, a tank is helpless about it, the barrel isn't capable of aiming above, even if it were possible, there was no time to do so.

Saito dragged Louise up in the cabin of the tank.

But.... after a long period of time, the explosion was still yet to come.

"Huh?"

Saito carefully peeked out of the hatch.

What only came into sight was a green scaled wind dragon tightly grasping the Golomonta and flying upwards, the throwing it over one side of the cliff.

Bang,bang,bang,bang,bang,bang!

With a long long echo, the high-pitched bang sounded throughout the valley. The pressurized air current hit the armor of Panzer violently.

"Saved by wind dragon, but.... that really is a powerful one."

"Slipheed?"

Tabitha standing at a corner shook her head.

[[Image:ZnT14-250.jpg|thumb]]

"No, my dragon cannot carry something that heavy."

As everyone was pondering who might it be, Julio's laughter sounded from above

"Wahahahaahaa! That was really close, no? You sure owe me one~"

Saito shook his fist in anger, regretting putting the Panzer in danger.

"How is this a debt!?"

Behind, the Crusaders and the Romalian army all arrived subsequently. Carlo standing at the very front waved his staff high and cried out

"Look, the arrogant Gallian dogs have been destroyed by us!! May our ancestor's blessing be bestowed upon all of us!"

"Whoooooooooo!!!" The Romalian army let out a ground breaking cry.

From a distance, Malicorne despised the cheering soldiers and murmured

"What ever did they do?"

"Who knows~~" Reinard answered with his hands open.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter8|Back to Chapter 8]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter8

2012-12-03T00:41:44Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 8: The Steel Tiger===

"Those guys... taking their time so slowly... what are they doing?!"

This was the Inn Street of Tiger's Highway. In this emptied place, Sheffield ordered the '''Golomontas''' to stay alert.

She placed a light blue monocle, a magical tool, in front of her eye. Every Golomonta's vision was shown through this monocle. Using this tool, Sheffield could manipulate ten Golomontas as swift as if she was using her arms.

An hour already passed since the landing. Romalia put up quite a bit of a fight; hence, all of the Golomontas’ ammunition was depleted.

To effectively eliminate the Romalians, only using the "swords" they carried was not enough. Even though the Golomontas had "reflection spells" cast upon them, enemy attacks still could not be completely deflected.

If the attacks continued for a while, ultimately the "reflection spells" would fail.

To cease the firing of enemy guns and magic, long ranged weaponry was definitely needed for the immense golems.

Resupplies of ammunition were supposed to be parachuted down from Gallian ships.

Incidentally, the guns that started firing not long ago from Romalia’s ships still haven't stopped shooting yet. Despite Gallia’s obvious advantage of having two fleets, one third of the ships has rioted and refused to engage.

In the end, the disorganized Gallian fleets accepted the showers of cannonballs with open arms. Even though the Golomontas needed more ammunition, resupplies never came.

If the supplies did not arrive soon, Gallia would be in quite a bit of trouble.

However, lack of ammunition was not the only problem. “Wind stones” were also needed. With the elves' assistance, Gallia manufactured these stones since they are the power source for Golomontas. In other words, the "wind stones" were required for the Golomontas to swiftly swing their beefy armored arms. If these stones were used up, Golomontas could hardly even move an inch.

So, if this continued, no matter how powerful these armored golems are, they would not escape the fate of becoming big useless lumps of metal. After an intense battle with the Romalian forces, the consumption of wind stones was sky high. Though Romalia’s armies suffered great losses themselves as well, the fact that the Gallia’s side lacked supplies was still nothing to be happy about.

Because this mission was not just to make them suffer, but to eradicate them all.

If this could not be achieved, then burning Romalia into ashes seemed like a complete joke. Since Joseph expected Romalia to be incinerated, Sheffield would not hesitate to do so.

''With the aid of the Golomontas, Romalian armies dispersed across the country are no more than sitting ducks. '' That's what she thought.

However, Romalia focused all of its troops to the two countries' border.

Even so, she still needed to accomplish her task. If she did not, there would be no value for her existence anymore.

In the field of vision of a distressed Sheffield, a ship broke off from the enemy fleets and was flying towards here, most likely to survey the Golomontas from above.

Sheffield's crimson red lips twisted into a sinister smile.

She waited for the ship to sail just a bit closer.

When the enemy ship was around a few hundred meters above ground, Sheffield ordered two Golomontas to join hands and crouch.

Another Golomonta stepped on their hands, and the two flung him up into the air.

The Golomonta leaping into the air, climbed onto the survey ship like a spider. They never would have dreamt of such a large golem to be capable of 'leaping'.

For a ship that was completely filled out with guns and cannonballs, withstanding the weight of a Golomonta was absolutely unreasonable. Subsequently, it fell down from the sky. As soon as it crashed on the ground, ten starving Golomontas ripped the ship into pieces, searching for precious wind stones.

As if eating peas, the stolen wind stones were all crammed into their mouths.

Afterwards, they took the cannons from the ship. They also stuffed cannonballs and gun powder into their pockets. Sheffield smiled at them lovingly.

"Incredible. That golem actually flew into the air and brought down an entire ship."

Reinard sighed.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, waiting in Bella's underground cavern, watched all of this happen. Holes were created just large enough so that the knights could pop out their heads. Of course, their heads were covered by their capes, along with some soil on top.

What a well planned disguise!

Through the small cracks, the boys peeked at the situation for almost thirty minutes.

Their job was to "lead the enemies to Louise who is waiting at the entrance". In reality, they had no idea how to commence it.

Guiche frowned and corrected Reinard.

"That is not just any golem. I remember seeing one similar to it back in Albion."

"Was it powerful?"

"Magic is ineffective. It seems that those monsters have some strange elven spell cast on them. The only thing that works against them is Louise's magic."

The teens' faces instantly became sickening green.

"Then what do we do?"

Guiche was irritated. If they attacked without a well thought-out plan, they would probably end up in torn into shreds from either the gigantic cannons or the frightening swords. Magic doesn't work on them either.

"If we keep waiting, eventually these monsters will head to Louise, I guess?"

Gimili pointed out.

"No.... they’ll probably take another path."

"There are cliffs left and right. How is there another path?"

"With their agility, can't they climb over the cliffs? Besides, those guys obviously know that the Romalian army has the entrance surrounded. They aren't idiots. They’re probably waiting for assistance from the fleet. Once the fleet assists them, they’ll attack directly to get through our defense."

Reinard gave his point of view. Guiche nodded in agreement.

"True. On the other hand, if they can't wait for assistance..."

"If it was a normal commander, he would choose to go around, or wait until the fleet ends its battle. What will our opponent choose to do?"

Malicorne used a 'distant-viewing' spell and observed the sky. With this spell, he understood that the war was going on slowly. They did not look like they wanted to win at all. From a distance, it looked like the battle might actually continue for another decade or so.

"It doesn't look like any side would win."

Reinard was right on target. The armored golems, using their fingerlike nails, stabbed their chubby fingers into the strong walls and started climbing. They looked like they planned to travel along the mountain range and attack from the army's side.

"The cliffs are as tall as 200 meters! These things really plan to climb up?"

"Looks like they're serious. And with such hand coordination.... they look just like acrobats at the circus."

Golomontas climbed slowly, seemingly enjoying themselves. The spread out Romalian army pointed all their guns at the entrance. If flanked from both sides, they would definitely fall into chaos, and Louise's plan would fail horribly.

"It looks like we have no choice. Better draw their attention now."

Guiche kissed Bella beside him. Because he looked so serious, the teens all covered their dried mouths. Kissing a mole wasn’t really a romantic scene at all.

"If I unfortunately die, Bella, take this to Montmorency. Do you get it?"

Cutting off a part of his hair, Guiche handed it to Bella. Like saying "no, no", Bella shook her head with watery eyes.

"Leave me smiling. I am a noble."

With this scene in sight, the teens all gave their familiar parts of their hair and conveyed their last messages to their family and loved ones.

"Reinard, tell me your plan."

Guiche declared without flinching.

"Plan? What are you talking about? All we can do is use magic to attract their attention, then fly away using levitation. If they're willing to listen to us and watch our show, then that's more than enough to please me."

"Sweet. Let's go."

Guiche leaped out of his hole and waved his rose, creating golems. The boys all casted their respective magic spells.

The armored Golems that were climbing up were bombarded by magic-made explosions, but remained entirely unhurt. The Golomontas turned their heads without hurrying.

"Idiots! We're down here!"

Guiche kept trembling with fear, yet never stopped yelling at them. Two Golomontas slid down swiftly, firing their big guns.

"Wind magic."

The wind mages of the cavalry had already casted a magic barrier protecting them, beautifully blocking the giant shells and reflecting them away harmlessly.

Guiche and the others cast their spells separately, provoking the enemy. Guiche's copper Golems, as if teasing the enemy, stood in front of them while making all sorts of weird signs and movements.

"Hey! You God-abandoned Gallian bastards! We've been sent here to have fun with you! Come on at us!"

The two Golomontas, wielding swords of unprecedented size, walked towards them, making cranking noises with each step.

"They're taken the bait! They've taken the bait!"

"Everyone, retreat!"

Guiche and the rest cast levitation and began to flee. Flying in the air was apparently much faster than the Golomontas' walking; therefore escape might actually be available...

"Watch your speed! Don't go too fast or they might give up chasing us!"

The armored golems would occasionally stop and fire their guns. The shells were all grape shots; these shells released multiple smaller artilleries when fired.

Though hitting aerial targets was difficult for the Golomontas, Guiche and his fellow knights were still made out of flesh and blood, so the grape shots were definitely not a good thing for them.

"Ahh!"

Guiche's shoulder was hit, pouring fresh blood out immediately.

"Guiche! Are you alright?"

"....Ugh, fine. Everyone! Keep flying! Fly towards our bright future!"

Guiche pointed at the blurry exit at a distance.

"I finally found you."

Sheffield was like an anxious little girl in love, seeping out happy cries. ''That young teen controlling the copper golems.... wasn't he one of those at Albion, along with that naïve Tristain girl? If that's the case, the direction where they're escaping must lead to that Tristain girl as well, right?''

''Most likely, that arrogant Gandálfr will there too, protecting her. This is not a time to attack from the shadows. ''

"I will – including you little girl – kill of tens of thousands of army troops. That Gandálftr kid may have stopped an army of 70,000.... but if it were me, the enemy would have been simply crushed like ants. "

The Golomontas ran as if they were flying. They would never lose to any type of enemy, unless they were fighting themselves.

Riding on the shaky shoulders of a Golomonta, Sheffield thought to herfelf :''Why is it that I, having the greatest power of all familiars, always return home in defeat?''

In Albion and Tristain, that puny girl and her familiar made her fail so many times.

''Is it the difference between couples?''

Between herself and Joseph, there was never much of a couple-like emotion. She only blindly followed his orders. She knew this perfectly, and was perfectly fine about it too.

However, their relationship was falling apart. Sheffield would never admit it, but jealousy burned in her heart. She was jealous of the wonderful relationship between Louise and Saito.

"Unforgivable."

Even though Sheffield was the familiar of a void user, just like Saito, Joseph only considered her as a tool, completely forgetting about love.

That was certainly a fact, something Sheffield understood in that garden blooming of blue roses.

From that point onwards, Sheffield fueled on jealousy secretly.

The inscription of "Myozunitonirun" on her forehead emitted an eye piercing blue light.

"This time, I'll definitely let you die without your limbs, your ashes scattered across Halkeginia."

As events played out, Sheffield no longer cared about whether or not she could incinerate Romalia. All she wanted to do was to rip those two apart.

''Then... Joseph would also.... with me....''

Sheffield's lips trembled, mesmerized with her own imagination. The Mind of God Myozunitonirun closed the distance between her and the Ondine knights little by little.

"It's already been an hour.... what have the kids been doing? Did they escape from fear?"

Carlo stated his thoughts. Louise's void spell finished being chanted a long time ago. What she had prepared wass the same spell she used in Albion to shatter the Golomotas to pieces, "explosion".

At the other side of Canyon Street, yelling was heard.

"...ahhhhhhhh!"

Louise squinted her eyes.

Several dots were heading towards her way in midair. It was the Ondine Water Spirit Knights fleeing for their lives using their levitation magic. Behind them were two Golomontas, determined to destroy them.

"Louise! You do the rest!"

The boys zipped past her at an incredible speed.

As soon as the Golomontas saw Louise waiting patiently a few hundred meters away, they began firing their guns.

But it was too late.

Louise had already aimed at the two Golomontas hunting down the Ondine Knights and unleashed the finished "explosion". A tiny beam of white light shone right in front of the Golomontas' eyes and expanded, consuming both monsters.

"Dead?"

Carlo laughed. Yet in the next moment, his smile turned into a twisted face of fear. After the bright light has dispersed, the Golomontas were still standing there, dumbfounded of course, but obviously unhurt.

"Not even a scratch…?"

Louise stared back at them, equally dumbfounded.

"....But...why?"

In the battle at Albion, "explosion" proved to work effectively against them.

On one Golomonta's upper body, something shaped like a mouth opened up. Sheffield's voice boomed loudly from inside.

"Long time no see, void user of Tristain! I've been looking forward to this conversation."

"Myozunitonirun!"

"What a pity just now! Elven technology is capable of imprinting defensive mechanisms within the armor itself. Although the superficial defense was disintegrated by 'void', the power from the remaining fragments weren't enough to go through the armor."

She sounded cheerfully.

"Arrrrrrggggggg!"

Carlo, who in charge of keeping Louise safe, shrieked out of pure fear and abandoned his position. The rest of the Crusaders followed Carlo. In a blink of an eye, there was no one surrounding Louise anymore, leaving her in the open.

From behind, Guiche called out

"Louise! Run!"

Yet, Louise's legs did not move at all.

"I.... I am a saint! How could I retreat from the battlefield?!"

Having fun with their prey, the Golomontas paced slowly forward, taking all the time in the world.

"Protect her! Cover Louise!"

All sorts of incantations were directed to the Golomonta. Despite their defense magic already being completely shattered, the elven upgrades on the armor was indeed extremely sturdy.

Not only icebolts, fireballs and that sort, even alchemy attacks were futile against them.

Louise prepared to chant again. If once was not enough, then she would keep doing it until it was.

''No matter how dangerous the situation appears to be, never give up. '' By following that rule, she was able to solve all the crises she faced and live until this very day, she thought.

Winds began blaring, just as Golomonta swung their gigantic swords. BANG! The ground in front of where Louise was just now had been impacted so forcefully that large cracks formed. The immense pressure caused by the winds due to the swinging of the swords pushed Louise back.

Letting go her wand, Louise helplessly knelt on the soil.

"You damned girl.... for a long time, I couldn't do anything about you. I won't let you die so easily and quickly. I'll make you pay for showing King Joseph and me contempt!"

Louise wanted to stand up, but her body was not following her basic commands. Golomontas, heighted of around 25 meters, really were legendary killing machines.

And so, the two enormous golems stared down upon her from above.

The surrounding Romalian troops commenced attacking in unison. The shells and bullets all landed on the Golomontas accurately, since everyone fired at such a close range.

Around a couple dozen of rounds blasted the surface of the Golomontas. The "reflection magic" gave a faint shimmer, easily warding off these pitiful attacks.

Around Louise, all sorts of shell fragments poured down like a waterfall. Fortunately, someone of the Ondine Water Spirit Knights generated a shield for Louise.

"Wuaaaaaaaaa! They're monsters! Ahhhhh!"

Soldiers frantically ran for their lives, no matter what their rank was or how much ammo they had left. This was not strange at all. Despite it being called a "Crusade", facing an opponent immune to your attacks is no different asking death to take you away.

Without even being able to dent their armor, courage naturally deflated.

In the crowd of fleeing allies, only Louise was encouraging herself.

"Never give up!"

Until now, hasn't she faced this kind of despairing situation multiple times?

Each time, didn't she stand up and fight back?

Granted power from God....

…relying on this system called "void".

Louise leapt to her wand lying quite close from her. Holding it tightly in both hands, she charged towards the Golomonta.

"Don't take me as a fool! Until now, how many times have I defeated you? This time won't be an exception either!"

Louise's words rang out. These words were unsupportable in Sheffield's head.

"Oh? Then what are you prepared to do?"

"Use my magic!"

"How long are you going to keep dreaming? Haven't I proved your magic ineffective already? You useless void user really surprise me."

''How did I do it? How did I always emerge victorious then?''

"Where did your familiar run off to? That kid always sticks to you like a faithful watchdog, shielding you. Did he leave you out of despair?"

''Watchdog? ''

"I never had a familiar! I did it all by myself...."

Suddenly, Louise felt an intense throbbing pain in her head, thus bending down to the ground in agony.

The pitch black fissure in her heart.... the deeply opened up fracture, was blaming Louise.

''"Gentle? You're really foolish, Louise."''

Being once described like that by Henrietta....

Did she really rely solely on her power to gain victory?

Then... she was reminded of Guiche's countless attempts to persuade her of something.

''Who is Saito? ''

"....who?"

Every time this name popped out, her heart darkened, tormenting the crack in her heart, as if threatening it to widen even more.

While searching for a light in the pitch blackness of her heart, she suddenly understood everyone's feelings.

Louise was confused. Seeing her face, Sheffield laughed rudely.

"Did you really forget? Or was I right about him abandoning you? That makes perfect sense; you are after all a useless waste of space, the most incapable out of all incapables! Ah, thinking about how many times I actually lost to this weak human! Such a shame! However, today will be the end! I will show my master your dying face. That way, my master will definitely be pleased, knowing who really treats him the best."

In Louise's mind, something flashed.

Countless episodes of desperation.

Crises conquered by Louise.

But, inside... something made her feel that these adventures were but silly dreams. She was unwilling to accept it. ''Am I not really myself?''

''Then...who?''

A silhouette of somebody tampered around with Louise's heart. That gentle silhouette. That projection, encouraging her in her memories, shielding her from attacks…

"Save me."

Louise pleaded for help without thinking.

"Begging for your life? You’re actually begging for your life?"

"Saito, save me!"

Like chanting an unknown spell, these words flowed out of Louise's mouth naturally. Even though these words were unknown to Louise's knowledge, as long as this name came out, for some reason she felt like she would definitely be saved.

"Oho, even the legendary void mage gave up and started praying? Compared to my master's power, you puny void user are weaker than a newborn infant. You shame the carriers of void! Suffer my wrath!"

Golomonta raised its foot. In Louise's vision, Golomonta's humongous foot kept magnifying. What was about to destroy her was a giant's foot.

Frightened to the core, Louise cried out

"Saito! Save me!"

''Must live, must definitely live.''

If she died.... she could never recognize the gentle shadow again. Louise knew that this would be something much worse that dying.

....Expecting that instant to be her last, these thoughts zipped through her mind.

CLANG!

A sound of solid objects colliding was heard.

Louise opened her eyes and… the foot of the Golomonta that was about to crush her was gone!?

The Golomonta's giant body tilted backwards, losing its balance. Its huge body collided with the cliffs, flailing its arms and legs messily. Because it lost a leg, standing still became a difficult task.

"Eh?"

Louise was totally confused about the events that occured.

The other Golomonta swiftly hid behind the rocks.

"Louise!"

Guiche, who was constantly getting her out of trouble, dashed towards her. He picked her up and ran away from the enormous golems.

Like a tightly stretched wire suddenly being sliced in half, Louise fainted away abruptly.

Saito, through his scope, noticed the other one. It was losing its balance oh so slowly, finally taken down on the cliffs of the canyon.

The giant's collision brewed up a stew of sand and stones.

"It looks like it's tuned up too low."

Saito declared while looking through multiple triangular shaped scopes. He originally thought that the Golomonta's width was around 6 meters... but seems like 8 meters was the correct answer.

Miscalculating the enemy's radius, the shell hit somewhat lower than where the scope really aimed at.

Saito adjusted the angle of the 88 millimeter cannon. Right in the middle of the large triangular periscope displayed the Golomonta crawling for dear life.

Subsequently, he pulled the trigger with force.

Following the loud bang from the turret, smoke emitted from the interior and pumped out slowly from the ventilation above.

Like a spear of light, the 88 millimeter shell embedded itself straight onto the now-no-longer-struggling Golomonta.

The armor of the Golomontas was originally designed to withstand the maximal magical damage possible. Nevertheless, being capable of escaping harmlessly from the most powerful attacks has its own limits.

The momentum of an 88 millimeter shell, if converted into Halkeginian units, meant that at 2000 meters away, it was able of piercing an 84 millimeter armor plate like cake. An armor this thick enough to endure this shell has still yet to exist in this world.

Shells capable of piercing through an armor of that size were not possible in this world. The shells for the Panzer, to everyone’s surprise, were in fact capable of doing so.

Traveling at a speed of 700 meters per second, the 88 millimeter shell instantly demolished the Golomonta fallen to ground, cutting through the armor that caused nobles so much trouble, and exploding from within.

The armor of the dead Golomonta expanded rapidly and blew to smithereens.

From the end of the tank's cannon, out came an empty shell. Beside of Saito, a blue-haired girl carried another one approximately half the height of herself.

"Tabitha, not that one. Load the one colored red on the end."

Giving a little nod, Tabitha took another shell from the rack and pushed it within the 88 millimeter cannon according to how Saito taught her. She then shut the cannon tight.

Saito returned to his periscope.

He sought out the Golomonta hiding under the shadows of cliff rocks. The moment it stuck its head out to survey its environment, it was already located by Saito.

"Where are you trying to run, you metal pigheads?"

The trigger was pulled without a second thought.

''BOOM.''

Without deviating at the slightest, the 88mm shell was a perfect headshot, squishing the Golomonta's face. Losing its balance, it fell facing the sky.

"Got him, comrade Saito!"

Buzzing through the headphones, cheers were heard. It was Colbert, who was on the controller's seat. On the other side, Kirche exclaimed

"Incredible... that must've been a distance of 2 miles, yet the shell still hit so accurately!"

What should have been asked was why a Panzer would appear here...

Bursting out of the door, arriving at the mentioned warehouse, Saito found the repaired Tiger I Panzer, accompanied by Kirche and the others. They seemed to have somehow gotten this tank while the ceremony was progressing.

Saito filled the tank with gasoline initially used for the Zero fighter plane, and left promptly. Originally, Saito handled the controls and Colbert watched him excitedly from the side. But, soon Colbert was able to replace Saito, since he learned quite quickly thanks to his past experiences of repairing this tank and his knowledge of machines.

"This is called 'Tiger', right? Controlling this tank is definitely much easier than that 'airplane'. Just pull this, and it moves forward..."

Colbert stepped hard on the accelerator. Instantly, the Panzer's engine roared to life. Hiding behind the dense bushes behind the hills, they were able to observe Tiger's Highway completely.

"If you turn this disk, we can spin."

This was similar to the steering wheel of a car. The Panzer easily changed its course.

"....Oh, exposing ourselves now, wouldn't that be a bad idea?"

"Nah, the smoke from the cannons would reveal us anyway. Just charge forward. If we don't stop the enemy, they might..."

Roaring numerous times, the Panzer dashed to the entrance of "Tiger's Highway". Mixed emotions of jubilation and tearfulness exploded from the fleeing Romalian army once they discovered that two Golomontas had perished.

Sheffield, seeing through her monocle, confirmed the massive wreck those Golomontas caused when being destroyed.

"From a distance of 2 miles, penetrating the armor of Golomontas......?"

''Unbelievable. ''

Sheffield quickly realized that there was only one existence capable of achieving that.

"So you finally appeared. How interesting! Let us end it here and now, Gandálfr."

The Panzer roared strongly and charged toward the Canyon's entrance, pushing soil around its sides. There gathered Romalian soldiers and generals.

As Saito emerged from the portal, a cavalry troop marching parallel of the tank greeted Saito:

"Thanks for your help! Destroying that devil-like armored golem.... please inform me of your unit's name!"

"Ondine Water Spirit Knights of Tristain!"

"Understood! There is one more thing I wish to ask of you! Hoisting a flag affects morale! Please hoist this flag on top!"

The soldier handed Saito a flag. It was black and white, showing in its center a drawing of a holy cross.

"What is this?"

Saito was a little bit muddled. Tabitha poked her head out the hole beside and told him "Crusader's flag."

The design was surprisingly similar to the steel cross tattooed on the tank's body. ''Supposedly, this is a cross.... '' Saito searched his memory.

''Things turned out a little bit weird'', Saito began to realize.

Probably because this was a tank bearing a cross from Earth, carrying a cross of a parallel world seemed quite odd to him...

Nonetheless, Saito hung the flag on the antenna. Waving in the winds, the flag instantly ignited the morale of the beaten Romalian army.

"Long live Pope his Holiness! Long live the United Kingdoms!"

The knight who handed Saito the emblem, cried out to his own army "Everyone! Attention! The great army from Tristain has joined us in our Crusade! Do not fear! We have the protection of our ancestors!"

''Still, the one fighting with the enemy is ultimately me.... '' Saito muttered to himself.

"The hell I'd believe for whoever’s God this is for!"

Above the Crusader's flag, Saito hung his own cape.

His cape was decorated with delicate patterns of '''Sulaliai (修瓦里埃)''' medals, dancing in the wind. With the sounds of chains clinking together, the Panzer arose to life once again.

In the valley's entrance, six Golomontas appeared.

Sheffield, who had acknowledged Saito's existence, decided to defeat him once in for all.

In every Golomonta's hands, there were cannons plundered from the "sunken" warship. Quickly, Saito returned to the turret, closed the hatch, and sat in the gunner's seat, staring in the periscope.

"Professor! Stop moving the tank!"

Skidding across the ground, the Panzer spat dust in the air, and finally halted.

The distance was about 1000 meters.

From the triangular scope, the Golomonta's distinct silhouette was revealed. With Halkeginia's technology, making a periscope this powerful and precise was absolutely impossible.

The Golomontas turned their cannons towards the Panzer.

Light began to gather from these cannons.

The six Golomontas fired in unison.

Flares produced by the shots flew everywhere.

The shells of the cannons flew in the Panzer's direction, screeching loudly while slicing through the air. Where they landed, dust and dirt exploded violently.

One of the shells landed right in front of the tank, blasting the ground to smithereens.

The tank shook incredibly. Like wood hitting a copper bell, a large echoing 'CLANG!' was made. Tabitha covered her ears and knelt on the floor.

Yet, that was all the damage caused. Similar to cannons made on Earth several hundreds of years ago, it was deemed impossible to penetrate a Panzer's robust armor.

"You dumbasses. Don't even think about winning! You have grown to become giant idiots!"

Saito yelled this and activated the trigger.

"Don't look down on Earth, playground of imagination!"

Completely indifferent of the enemy's speed, the shells demolished every single Golomonta the instant they hit one. 'THUNK!' A large hole opened up on one Golomonta's giant body; thus, it fell back, killed in action.

The remaining five Golomontas, initiated a surprise attack in order to defeat the tank.

At a distance of 800 meters, one fell. At 600 meters, another one fell.

Once the cannon emptied, it was refilled while the tank retreated. Though the Golomontas were very speedy, catching up to a Panzer driving backwards was still quite difficult.

The Panzer appeared to be heavy; in reality its speed was not as dull as imagined. Moving to keep its distance, and stopping again to fire, this was Saito strategy.

Saito repeated this retreating attack numerous times.

Golomontas were no different from sitting ducks, called to death one by one by the Panzer. Because of the sudden appearance of Gandálfr, a hot-headed Sheffield lost her senses and actually ordered the entire army to charge forward.

Apparently, Sheffield had no idea what a "tank" was.

In front of a grand and wide plain with no cover whatsoever, charging together towards the tank.... was suicide.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter7

2012-12-03T00:41:14Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 7: Aquileia's Saint===

The door was pushed wide open, and a Louise in nun clothes appeared. The crowd which gathered outside St Luthia's Cathedral burst into wild cheers.

"Saint! Saint! Saint Louise!" Pope Vittorio standing aside repeated another volley of similar prologues.

"Let me repeat myself. In these days of the coronation ceremony, I am very sorry to announce a saddening news to everyone. Swindled by the devils, our neighbouring country Gallia, on this day before noon, brazenly marched their army into our sacred country. Romalia has joined hands with the United Alliance and returned our attacks."

Radical yells and curses towards Gallia surfaced here and there in the crowd. To Romalia Pilgrims coming from Gallia all hid in the shadows of the narrow Aquileia alleys, shivering in fear. Today, the most unlucky are undoubtedly them, To them, this news is a bolt out of the blue.

"However, to the true believers of Brimir, there is nothing to worry about. Our God and Ancestors have already sent down a 'Saint' to save us all. She is... the one acting as a nun all the time, Miss Louise Vallière!"

"Saint! Saint Louise!"

Cheers went wild yet again. Louise, obviously proud of herself bowed to the crowd. Standing next to her, is a very pale Henrietta and a still shocked Tiffania.

"Hereby, I give her a title, I announce that she will be one of our country's valiant protectors. As she descended on to this sacred ground, we shall name her-"

Vittorio paused here for a more dramatic effect, then continued,

"The Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise knelt in front of the Pope, her head bowed. Pope Vittorio gave Louise her blessing. At this point, the wild frenzy of the crowd has reached its maximum.

"As long as she is with us, Romalia the sacred country of God, the city of water Aquileia will never perish! Here I wish Louise who will be heading to the front lines our best wishes! Dear God! May you take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

"Take great care over the Saint of Aquileia!"

Louise stood up, pleased with herself and waved towards the crowd.

With the crowd's cheers, she slowly build up her courage. The power God gave to her... "Void".

It's exactly this power which made her the Louise she is today.

Because she had never left the side of a prayer book, God has awakened her powers from within.

This magic, shielded herself and the country every single time.

Again and again...

At this moment... her heart missed a single beat. Despite its insignificance, Louise realised something was not right.

Protecting herself and the country, came only from her magic?

''What am I thinking of?''

Wasn't that the truth? To calm herself down, Louise recalled everything she had done.

Cheated death from the foot of a Golem.

Being betrayed by Wardes at Albion.

Above the skies of Tristain, about to be crushed by the Albion army.

And also, while retreating from Albion, taking orders to stay behind and stand guard...

No matter which memory it was, there was no one else.

''All by using my power, I solved every crisis. That's right. Close my eyes and every time I am close to death, a burst of magical light appears... isn't that solid proof of the Godlike power of the "void"?

However, whenever she thinks of this, her heart would start searing in pain. For some reason, she would lose her focus, as if telling her to find a reason to move forward will then her heart return normal.

Louise brushed her chest slightly. Worried, Tiffania looked at her face.

"... Are you going to be alright?"

"Oh, I'm fine, just that my chest hurts a little. I guess I'm a bit nervous."

Just that moment, the Pope announced to the public, its time to start the "Crusade". Cheers echoed like thunder... but they did not reach Louise's heart.

''The people expects.''

Wasn't keeping this in mind made her so successful? But why would she be feeling so uneasy? Or putting it another way, why does something feel empty?

Louise discovered in the centre of her heart there was a dark hole of infinite size, threatening to suck her up entirely. She pressed her chest tightly.

"Louise, really..."

"I'm fine. Really, I am. Just that, I want to lay down for a while. That's right, ten minutes would do..."

Deep inside the basement in the resting room, Louise laid down. Henrietta sat next to her, holding her hand tightly.

"I'm really sorry, I'm supposed to head out right now..."

"You must be really scared, Louise. It's alright. It's something everyone experiences. I will lead your knights to head first. You take good rest in here, OK?"

"No, my situation isn't that bad. It's just... feels like my heart is torn apart into pieces."

"Torn apart?"

"Mm. It beats so fast? Until now, I have never had this feeling before..."

Henrietta immediately understood what Louise was feeling. Having lost a love herself, towards this feeling of Louise's she completely knows it through and through.

"That must be... love! Your love... loss of love, it's what made you so painful."

"Love? You really know how to joke! I've never loved anyone before."

"Yes, that is for the current you. But, the you a long time ago, your heart had a target. Even though you try your best to deny it... not wanting to accept it."

Henrietta's faced showed painful sorrow in it. Tiffania did too good a job at erasing "Saito's memories" out of Louise's brain.

Except... her "feelings" for him were still left behind.

Like a mail without a recipient, the emotion right now is torturing Louise's poor soul.

"I... if there was that kind of 'love', then it should be the love towards the people of Halkeginia's. Your highness, please be proud of me. I am already listed as one of the great protectors. The one taken lightly, jeered as Zero Louise... is now the 'Saint of Aquileia'."

Though she says, she still show signs of pain.

"Other than standing in the list of great protectors, there's another beautiful thing in this world." was what Henrietta wanted to say to Louise. But... what good would it do? Louise's love has already lost its target.

Other than being a saint right now, is there another choice to choose?

"Saint Louise your holiness! Everything is prepared! Please ready yourself to travel!"

A knight said to Louise.

Louise, still holding her chest, stood up.

"father, mother, my dear sisters will praise me when they hear of this news. I, feel very proud."

Smiling, Louise headed out of the Cathedral.

The Henrietta being left behind, found a sobbing Tiffania in the corners. Henrietta walked up next to Tiffania and held her hand.

"...I, I did a terrible thing. It was painful enough already, now it hurts even more..."

"You still haven't loved any yet, have you? My dear cousin."

"Th-that's right."

Tiffania nodded her head.

"If that's so, then nobody blames what you did."

Henrietta peeked into the Cathedral from the crack in the door of the resting room. Is it because of the Crusade? With Priests as their leader, believers following from the behind, praying diligently to the figure of the Founder.

Being Henrietta, she also prayed to it from dawn til dusk once. But now is no time for this.

It's time to pull the curtains for the "Crusade".

To put a full stop on the unpreventable war, Henrietta starts to consider the things she can do.

"'Eliminate the enemies at Tiger's Highway' is it... That's easy for him to say."

Malicorne whined painfully. Beside him, the Guiche on a horse fell into deep thoughts. Behind them followed a bunch of worrying knights, alerted to every minor details...

A distinct expression compared with the bright glowing sun.

Today... after receiving the guarding duties at the Cathedral, the report finally came.

An attack towards the "Gallian Rebellions".

Though it reads the "Gallian Rebellions", it actually meant King Joseph's gigantic army.

Above the city skies, the two Gallian fleets and Romalia kept exchanging attacks.

As the Romalia ships are at an obvious disadvantage numerically, they were the ones continuously attacking. Yet for some reason, the two Gallian fleets did not return any attacks back.

After hearing of this situation, all the units standing guard around Aquileia were issued an order to attack.

Guiche and the Ondine Knights, on the other hand, received a special order.

"To guard Miss Louise Vallière- 'the Saint of Aquileia' as she chants her spell."

Louise's magic seems to has a special effect, everyone still has a fresh memory to the magnitude power. Last time when retreating, wasn't Louise the one ordered to stay behind and stand guard?

Somehow sometime, the Zero Louise transformed into the Queen's Louise, now she's assigned by the Pope himself as the Saint of Aquileia. This is really like the frog in Princess and the frog.

Different from those being assigned to pave the road, the cold sweat covered Ondine Water Spirit Knights had a different objective. Louise carries a fearless face all the time, although part of it looks like a forced face.

Tagging right behind are two teams of Crusaders. The teams are Carlo lead Crusaders of the Aleida missionary. After That, is volunteers from the pleasants.

All of these add up as Louise's personal guards.

Looks like our 'Saint of Aquileia' is the main strike force of today's battle.

Louise was literally shining, droning on and on about the importance about being the strike force of the entire battle.

"It's such a glorious thing. You guys think so as well, don't you?"

Malicorne agreed with whatever she said.

"The glory, oh the glory, how glorious it is. To be in a 'Crusade'."

"Agreed. This is so~ fantastic! We are the sacred representatives of the Holy country. Let us teach those arrogant evil-doers elves a lesson!"

"You speak as if this is a game."

"What? Why are you angry?"

"Under whatever circumstances, the only people who are happy about having a religious war, are only those priests and the crusaders. You, do you even know what a 'Crusade' is about? Claiming to fight for our God and Founder Brimir may sound grand, but in reality this is a fearsome war which won't end until the Holy Land is reclaimed. Absolutely no gain can come out of this! The lives and money our ancestors spent in their 'Crusade', do you need me to lecture you about that?"

Guiche nodded his head approvingly.

"Calling ourselves the descendants of our God and Founder Brimir, I will gladly dedicate my life for Halkeginia without hesitation... but everything has its limit. I was already wide awake when we considered elves as our opponents, but to start a Crusade!"

"What are you talking about! Are you chicken? People like you call yourselves nobles of Tristain!? Do you not want to do great deeds here, reclaiming the Queen's and the Pope's trust?"

"Who is going to protect our titles if we are all dead!"

Carlo quickened his pace and interrupted into Louise and Guiche's conversation,

"God will guarantee it. God is all-knowing. If we die in this Crusade, our souls will be sent to Heaven. There, we will join God's army. Is there a more grand title than this?"

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights, hearing to the Crusader's confident voice, showed faces of awkwardness in contrast. Hearing other people talk about "Heaven" in such a straight face makes them feel awkward.

"Just as what Carlo said. Even if we die in the war, we will become Guardians of God himself. God is surveying us in this Crusade, hope for us to reclaim the 'Holy Land' someday."

"A magnificent description, Saint Louise."

Louise's eyes was never so bright before. Continuing with an obsessed tone,

"I... feel very proud to be part of it here. Rated as having no ability in magic, zero here and zero there... even a person like me was able to be on the front lines, for God, for our Ancestors, for Halkeginia. There is nothing else more glorious than this, no other day more magnificent. Even if I were to die here, my soul would live on forever!"

"You are Aquileia's... no, Halkeginia's Saint. Rest in ease, we will fight to buy time for your spell, even if it will cost me my life."

The Ondine Water Knights coldly listened to the obsessed couple's conversation.

"If so, unveiling our most treasured saint for the first time, the Pope his Holiness sits pleasantly watching in Aquileia? Wasn't he the one who insisted on, invading in their camps, massacring all the enemies?"

The Gimili silently listening til now spoke loudly, but was met with Louise's and Carlo's wands instead.

"That's Very disrespectful."

"Disrespectful"

"Sorry... no, Deeply sorry. I was only a little concerned."

"How could we let his Holiness brave such danger! As long as his Holiness is alive, no matter how much times, Halkeginia can be reborn from the ashes! Even if pushed to the end by elves!"

Louise made a fist, tight with determination.

"Over being a Saint, Zero Louise is much better," looking at her face, Malicorne whispered with pity.

"Because Saito isn't here, look at what Louise turned into," Guiche muttered, wearing a pained face.

As the army progresses, on the other side of the forest an intimidating canyon can be seen. The giant cut suddenly interrupting the Fire Dragon's Valleies... is exactly "Tiger's Highway".

In front on it, numbers of armies can be seen covering the entrance. That is a strategic positioning temporarily set up. Looks like the influence of the enemy has already seeped through the canyon.

Confirming Louise and the following army, a knight came out from the camp to greet them.

"Commander? Is the commander here?"

Louise suited in a nun's clothing stepped forward. Using a noble's attitude, and waved.

"Oh~! You must be the Holy Saint the above mentioned? Must have made thou waited!"

"Do you mind describing the situation here?"

"Yes! The enemy out there is golem-like, in armours of total height around 25 metres. We have seen so far around 10 of them. Already this is an impenetrable force... the first team sent forward are all dead. All Dead! Right now, to scout out the surroundings, we have sent another small team..."

That instance, black smoke poured out of "Tiger's Highway", followed by explosions which sounded like grenades.

A soldier tried to report with empathy.

"Looks like there were no survivors."

"We'll take care of it from here."

After having said that, Louise gave a sign indicating the army to begin assault. The soldiers who were guarding the entrance all cheered for the sake of Louise.

"Aquileia's Saint her Holiness! Hurray!"

"Our dearest Saint! Destroy them all!"

They then split into left and right, paving a road for Louise and her army to the canyon.

The wide gap of Tiger's Highway was as if a giant dragon capable of devouring everything thing offered. The dangerous looking cliffs had sharp protruding rocks, like teeth that can rip everything apart easily.

Staring at the deepest parts of the black smoke, Louise gave orders.

"Someone, bring forth the enemy here. I will defeat them will one blow."

Carlo nodded his head, then signaled for Guiche and them to move.

"That means you. Get going."

Pointing at the black smoke, still rolling, full of gunpowder smell, Guiche said,

"You mean we jump right in the middle of That?"

"Of course. We have the important duties of guarding Saint Louise her holiness. You people just cannot substitute. That's why you must do what you are only capable of. Now thank me for it."

Hearing how he said it, the Ondine Knights were enraged.

With Gimili's wand leading, the boys brandished theirs uniformly as well.

"When Nobles order us to go 'suicide', there is a special method to treat them. You bastard!"

"Now's not the time to hide and fight each other!"

Louise yelled.

The Crusaders also revealed their swords unreserved, this time Guiche came forward to relieve the tension.

"Everyone, put down your weapons. Just as Louise said, it's not the time to fight."

"If you understand, then move!"

Guiche then turned to the manipulating Carlo.

"Before doing our mission, there is one time, can you answer me honestly?"

"Go on."

"Then, forgive me for being so direct. I don't not like what you do. We are Brimir's diciples, are also the nobles of Halkeginia. If the Pope declares a crusade, then we will do everything in our power to help. However, when journeying this land, I caught a glimpse of hell once. Those who only know how to put on airs, including me, when facing real challenges will only lose their balls. Which is why, I am not as capable as you people. How should I put it, really hope what I said will only happen in dramas."

Carlo went alarmingly red, angered for some reason.

"Enough!"

"Guiche!"

Louise also called out.

"Louise, please promise me one thing."

"What?"

"Stop acting dumb! If you are in danger, give everything up and flee. Did Saito said it before? To die for the cause of God or glory is the stupidest reason. When I first heard, it sounded like a chicken's excuse. Now I finally understood. If you die, everything you've lived for is in vain. No matter how hard it is, survival is the most important. That is the real glory. If I let you die, Saito will curse me forever."

"Haven't I asked you? Who the hell is this Saito?"

Guiche ignored her and faced forward, raising his wrist.

[[Image:ZnT14-187.jpg|thumb]]

"Forward!"

The teens followed him one by one. Malicorne muttered interestingly,

"Hohoho. If it were to die for God, I'd pass.... but if it were for a friend's lover, maybe it doesn't sound so bad. How troublesome."

Gimili followed.

"That can't be helped. That kid Did saved us quite a couple of times."

Reinard pushed his glasses back up and asked.

"So, Captain. Facing such a terrible enemy, can we make it?"

Hearing so, Guiche said solemnly.

"Relax. I am here."

This time, no one planned to run. After all, they are nobles.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" Screaming, Saito woke up from his dream.

Taking deep breaths, he surveyed his surroundings.

"Where is this place?"

This is a room... a dark room made from wooden walls. Himself lying on his own bed. But were he should have been, was with the others inside where the gate Brimir made, led to...

What in the world happened, Saito had no idea at all.

"You awake?"

Twisting his head in the direction of the voice, he saw Julio on a chair, looking back at him.

"Jesus! Why are you here!"

Having said, Saito shook his head in disbelief.

"-Sighs... From what I am seeing, was that a dream..."

"Dream?"

Julio reviewed Saito curiously.

"Oh, that was a really weird dream... Don't laugh at me."

"I won't."

"I just dreamt I traveled back in time to 6000 years ago. And also, I met the one you call as Founder, Brimir. I also met the previous version of Gandálfr."

"Mmm~Mmm."

"What surprised me was, the original Gandálfr was actually an elven girl! We also fought against an army. What a joke."

Julio gave a faint smile.

"That is, one weird dream."

"I know, right? But that dream really seemed like it was alive... Ahh, it's good to wake up. Speaking of which, where are we right now?"

"Inside the city of Aquileia."

"Ohh? I heard this is the place that Pope is going to hold his third annual party...?"

"Third annual coronation ceremony," Julio corrected.

"Whatever. Wait, why did was I drugged and revived again? Planning to escape?"

"No, not that."

Then, Saito's expressions darkened.

"And? What happened with Gallia? How about Myozunitonirun? Did she do it?"

"Uh-huh."

"Seriously.... If that's so, we don't have time to sit around reminiscing...! Wait... what did you say!"

Saito jumped out of bed, pulling at Julio's collar.

"Gallia sent two fleets full of those armoured golems from before, they started invading Romalia and the United Kingdoms. Right now at the border a serious battle is going on."

"What! Where's Louise and Guiche?"

"They have gone to the front lines. They should be arriving by now."

"Can't wait any longer!"

Saito put his hand on the doorknob, attempting to open the door... but his efforts were in vain. The door seemed to be locked.

"Oi, Julio! Open the damn door!"

"Ha, take it easy. Since you are awake, we cannot abide by our contract with Louise anymore."

"What are you talking about! Leave these things for later! On that side they may be having a battle right now!"

"They Are. However, a contract is a contract."

Julio stood up and unlocked it.

"...You jerk, if you can unlock it, do it earlier."

At the instance Saito opened the door, he couldn't help but gasped.

"..."

Outside... was another room, a bit cramped like the camps for monasteries. In the centre, ancient desks and chairs were placed.

However, Saito's eyes were looking at none of these...

It's a "Door".

Glowing brightly, a mirror like door.

Saito had seen this magical gateway many times.

Like in the dream just now.

As well as in the second time being Louise's familiar.

"That, that's..."

"A door to the world. It a magic which connects directly your world and ours."

Looking aside, there stood Pope Vittorio, smiling gently.

"The contract... is it...!"

"You are absolutely right. Miss Vallière requested me to send you back to your world."

Louise requested? Why?

An epiphany came to Saito. It must be because Louise secretly saw him crying when reading the email his mother sent, which made her want to send him home.

Saito's chest started to radiant.

That last smile... so this was what it meant?

The Louise... is on the battlefield right now.

"I'm not going back! Louise is fighting with enemies right now!"

Despite saying that, Saito's view were fixed on the door. Probably because it opened up, and the contents started to fade in...

When the other side can be seen, Saito felt his whole body shake.

"This is made for you specially, the 'World Door'. Being able to connect to that position, is a reasonable thing."

''How could this be possible...'' Saito thought, his strength leaving him.

This is what he dreams of, is reminded of day and night... his own home.

Kneeling helplessly, Saito stared. The concrete made walls, concrete covered grounds, flower pots placed in home...

The cheap wooden door, the stainless steel doorknob...

This is a sight seen everywhere in Japan.

But to Saito right now, this is better than any magnificent architecture. Uncontrollably, he took one step forward...

And paused firmly on that single step.

"...I can't do it. Because Louise... everyone is fighting. Why am I the only one who can go home!"

"How you choose is completely your choice. However, please make your decision quick. My energy is limited. This door will only last for 10 more seconds of so. Afterwards, I won't be able to focus enough for anyone to pass through. It's your last chance."

Facing the sudden decision, Saito's heart shuddered heavily. Pass through this door, and he will return to his desired homeland. Unfortunately, this would also imply a farewell forever for Louise and those friends.

''I like Louise and everyone else.''

Yet, his home in his reaches, this was unimaginably attractive.

The words of Brimir suddenly surfaced in his head.

"People, all of them fight for their homes."

He did say that.

"Their homes..."

The vision in front of him triggered a unlimited amount of memories he had. Wait for his best mate to go to school together, the friends coming over to play after school. Barging out the door to get to school in time. Learning how to ride a bicycle when small. Practicing curving a ball at the wall.

All these subtle events were awakened. Yes this is once where he lived.

"My home..."

While still indecisive, his left eye view was replaced by another door.

That was Louise's point of view. It's an ability activated when his master is in danger.

In the vision, he can see a large canyon.

Also, rectangles and rectangles of armies.

Suddenly, great smoke rolled out of the canyon. Guiche and the other Ondine Knights appeared in view as well, all of them a terrified face.

Louise then appeared to walk forward... into the pitch black smoke warranting great danger.

The battle had begun.

With this picture in sight, Saito stopped his walking again.

"...How can I go..."

Incidentally, life always plays around with you.

In the world door, another view showed up.

That instance, Saito felt time pause.

Seeing the person inside, tears fell so easily out of his eyes.

"Mother."

The mother on the other side, looked almost the same as one year ago. No... perhaps a bit of weariness. For the first time in Saito's life, he had seen his mother, exhausted.

His mother obviously caught sight of the shining door in front of her, widening her eyes in shock.

"Rest assured. The other side can not see us here. The door is only one way, so she cannot enter. This would look nothing more than a shining mirror."

In his left eye, Louise's vision. His right, his waning mother.

Behind him, Julio's opened up.

"Left or right? Choose, my brother."

Saito put his hands in front of him.

Through this, he can see his mother. With his dearest mother.

All sorts of memory tangled in his brain.

Getting a good grade at school and being praised for it.

Breaking the neighbour's window and scolded for it.

The smell of fried eggs, miso soup. Also the fried fish he rated is disgusting...

Being reminded of how he should keep up in school.

Back then, he only considered his mother as annoying.

Slowly, Saito held his hands tight.

The door began to vanish from his sight.

Saito only rubbed his eyes.

The Julio standing behind him, finally let out a breath, and quietly put down the handgun pointed at Saito's head.

Saito turned around, traces of tears gone already.

"Where is my sword and 'weaponry'?"

"Is that ok? This might be your last chance, you know."

"Don't make me repeat myself. Bring me my sword and 'weaponry'. Also, where is Louise and the others."

"10 miles north of Aquileia, entrance of 'Tiger's Highway'. If it were your plane, it would take around 30 minutes to be delivered."

Julio's words made Saito furious.

"All of it were planned, wasn't it? You did this on purpose."

Then... Saito noticed the gun on Julio's hand.

Julio, not showing a hint of being apologetic, and said,

"Don't mistaken us. What we only need, is the inscription on your left hand. Not you as a person."

Saito realised. This a-hole. If he'd passed through the door, he wouldn't have hesitated pulling the trigger.

"You..."

Julio hid his face of considering his as an idiot, something he rarely does.

"You are really a slow person. Other world? Returning there and the contract will disappear? Unfortunately, our destiny isn't something that efficient. They only thing that can make magic lose effectiveness, is only 'Death'! That's right, to survive, we have to do everything. Do not forget. In this family of 'Void's familiars', there is only 'master'. Remember this well, brother. Our 'home' lies 'Here'. Otherwise, we will never reclaim the holy land."

Saito made a fist. Fury made his shoulders shake violently.

"Remember this, one day I will beat you to a pulp."

Julio smiled.

Aiming at his smiling face, without worries, he punched with all his strength. Julio did not evade either, taking all of it, then flying backwards, landing on a door.

On the floor, Julio said,

"Leave this building and you will see a warehouse. Your 'weaponry' lies inside."

Saito pushed the door wide open, but stopped his motion.

"Your holiness."

"What is it?"

"Can you, open the world door again, no matter what the size?"

"What is it? Still thinking about home? Weren't you the one who decided not to leave?"

"I only need a very small door. Around the size of a finger would do."

"Then let me try. That size, I should be able to manage."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter5

2012-12-03T00:40:53Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 5: Six Thousand Years Ago===

But at the same time, his conscious said otherwise.

Brimir and Sasha brought Saito to a village called Nitabelio.

Although described as being brought there, as soon as he walked past the gates, the village appeared before him. With Nitabelio as its name, it seemed to undoubtedly be a prosperous market. With that kind of mindset, he found that what he saw did not fall within his expectations.

It was a small village filled with movable tents placed along the sides of nameless hills. One round tent was made of wood and cloth. On one side of the tent, there were a few goats eating long strands of grass.

The whole scenery looked just like the nomadic Mongolians living in their daily lives—something that he had seen in a community textbook.

Finding his breath taken away by this foreign place, Saito stood there dumbfounded.

“My house is just over there. ”

Brimir led him to one of the highest tents in the village. A blue flag flapped atop the tent's canopy. Wasn't Brimir a founder? Someone like Christianity's Jesus, Islam's Mohammad, or Buddhism's Śākyamuni? Essentially some incredible person! While thinking, Saito entered. He's living in this kind of run-down place? Is this really Brimir himself?

The furniture inside was simple; crude. A thatch bed was placed further inside. A carpet that resembled Middle-Eastern carpets covered the ground.

“But this really shocked me.”

Standing in the house, Brimir excitedly said,

“Where is your master anyways? Near Midagade? I just really want to meet him.”

Saito found himself recalling an animated film before he had seen before. Because the protagonist returned to the wrong time period, he got to directly interact with a hero. "I'm Tokugawa Ieyasu, Japan's first commander general." It seemed that as he said that phrase, he was introducing the Battle of Sekigahara in a friendly manner.

What he could see right now was completely different from that. No matter how he saw it, this was just an ordinary person.

Although, you can't really say that that's the absolute truth.....after all, legendary people are still people. The mere fact that he's in such a place and is seeing Brimir as an ordinary person is far more unimaginable. He should be paying close attention to this.

Saito coughed with an "ahem," then faced those two.

“That's absolutely impossible.”

“Why?”

“That's.....well what you two believe to be a trifling matter happens to be something that I can't possibly do. I actually come six thousand years from the future." He never thought that he would find himself saying something that sounded like it came out of a sci-fi show, regardless as to whether he was on Earth or Halkaginia.

Unsurprisingly, Brimir and Sasha faced each other and laughed. "Hahahaha.”

“What you said was indeed hilarious.”

“Sorry, sorry. I understand how you want you protect your master. Especially during this kind of chaos. Very few people use this kind of "odd system" of magic. It would be terrible if the Valiag knew. Why don't you tell me when you feel like it. “

Brimir laughed lightly.

''Odd system was referring to 'Void' right? In this era, the term 'Void' must be non-existent.''

“What's the Valiag?”

Saito asked.

“……You don't know? Those guys are a group of devils that employ frightening tactics." Brimir responded with a pained expression.

Saito felt a bit reluctant to believe what he was hearing on the topic of the Founder's enemies....those weren't the elves, who used ancient magic, were they?

“By Valiag, are you referring to elves? ”

Saito's head got hit hard with a “clang.”

“Ah, that hurts....”

“Why would we be those kinds of barbarians? ”

Sasha was put off by what Saito had said.

“They and us are of completely different races. In this wide world's other places.....have completely different cultures.”

“So it's like that.”

Brimir took a hold of Saito's left hand.

That's why I engraved this inscription on her. Gandálfr. In our old language, it means 'the lowly person who controls magic.'

"So you're the one who engraved this inscription. ”

"That's right. Yet your master didn't?”

Saito shook his head. The inscriptions actually engraved 'themselves'. But according to Brimir, inscriptions in this era had to be engraved. “Nope. Although, 'the lowly person who controls magic' ── Gandálfr doesn't actually use magic.”

“That's because you're a mere human. Looks like ordinary humans can actually become familiars. I had thought that only beasts, magical creatures, or creatures of a different race could. Essentially, the magic that she uses isn't what I use.”

“Ancient magic?”

He asked, but Sasha shook her head.

“What's that? Please don't use another other odd expressions. Call it “elven powers” all right?”

Saito began to realize how serious history was. A Gandálfr was 'the lowly person who controls magic.' And the Gandálfr in this era was an elf. He just felt that all of that was a bit hard to believe.

After having stared at Sasha for the whole time........he felt reality crack, as though he was seeing his own ancestors. Just some kind of indescribable feeling.

“Why didn't you use magic during that time?”

“I didn't want to use elven powers at that kind of place," Sasha said.

“Did you know that to use magic, elves have to learn it?”

“That's a widely known fact, after all.... but what do you mean by the Valiag's frightening tactics?”

Brimir looked at Saito in bewilderment.

“Do you honestly not know about the Valiag?”

“That's right.”

“I sure envy you; there's actually someone on this world who doesn't have the Valiag's shadow treading upon their land. Oh, I understand; your master must be intentionally hiding it from you.”

As though he was very satisfied, Brimir nodded his head. Saito could only watch in bafflement.

“If it's as terrifying as you say.......just what do those tactics look like?”

Brimir shook his head sadly.

“You'll probably understand in a moment.”

Heavy silence fell on the room. Unable to stand the silence, Saito looked around the inside tent. On a normal basis, there wasn't anything attractive. The entrance revealed a child's nosy face, though. A cute little girl that was around ten years of age.

She wore something that resembled a work uniform with a thin brightly colored belt on her waist.

“Lauren, it's fine. Come here. “

The little girl called Lauren, who was holding a ceramic pot, took went over there with small steps. She placed the pot on the stove outside the tent.

“Ah, bring me the Basstelude. Thank you. ” 

Looks like the thing called Basstelude w as a object. The girl who brought that took out a wand and began chanting a spell.

“Wow, you are using magic, despite how young you are. Impressive. Is everyone here a Noble?”

“A Noble? I don't really understand what you mean. We are of the Markey race. It's in our blood to use magic. “

Would that mean, everyone living in this town were mages? This situation would have even had nobles shocked! As Saito exclaimed, a young man broke inside.

“Chief! Bad news!

Brimir rose with a thud. The girl called Lauren fearfully gripped the corner of her robe.

“Coming already? That was quick. You've already found this place, haven't you?”

Then, he whisked away what Lauren had brought and ran outside the tent.

“What is going on?” Saito was bewildered.

“They're here. The Valiag.”

Sasha explained.

“Hey, what exactly is this?”

“We'll discuss that later. Just grab this. “

Sasha grabbed a spear inside the tent and handed it to Saito.

Understanding nothing, Saito darted outside. Just who are these feared Valiags? The villages are mages, but their feared enemies are......?

The village was in a state of chaos. In the empty center of the village, the young man held a staff in his hands, forcing Brimir to gather in the center. As Sasha, and Saito, who was standing on the edge, made their way there, Brimir gave them instructions.

“Lagunaru, stand guard on the west side of the village. Shigulsier, we'll be relying on you to aid the group in the North. Group Brimir, are you ready?”

Ten young men raised their arms.

“All right. Let's crash into the enemies' positions to buy time. Sasha, let's go.”

Brimir ran to the other side of the hill. Saito then followed Sasha, running two hundred meters over the hills.

Seeing the circumstances...., Saito stopped breathing.

Over there.......was an army.

Actually, it would be more accurate to say that it was a scene that would be difficult to describe with 'army'. The number of people involved was unknown. Four hundred metres to the front, there were several organized armies.

At the front were cavalry. They wore frightening horned helmets and chain mail. Following were troops on feet. Holding four meter long spears, similar to model corps, they stood there motionlessly.

“......That's the Valiag?”

If that was their enemy........He had no idea how many thousands or ten thousands of people there were. We, on the other hand, only have a few mages. Even if they were mages, they were incapable to defeating such a large number of enemies.

Also, what lies beneath the frighting helmet and armour? As their name happened to be Valiag, Saito had thought that they were ghost-like scums.

Despite having held up against this type of army before, this time's opponents weren't moving, and were organized and prepared for battle. A prepared opponent has no openings. If you directly faced the enemy from the front, you'll get stomped on by the enemy like an ants.

The leading general was riding on a horse. He slowly raised his right hand, then lowered it. The troops slowly moved forward. They stopped every ten steps or so, and howled like beasts.

“That's the enemy? “

Sasha nodded at Saito's question.

“So it's like this? Really, why must the innocent me face these kinds of enemies.......”

While Saito was complaining, Sasha gripped the gun in her hands tightly, never taking her eyes off the enemy.

“Aren't they all fully armed.....just what should we do?”

While he distractedly gazed at the circumstances, Brimir could be heard chanting from behind.

''Eoru-Sunu Yarunsakusa-''

It was the “Void” magic that he had heard countless of times. The troops before them were slowly approaching.

''Osuonu waruyu rado''

Louise's "Explosion." But....this should be the earliest form of it.

The Valiag troops reached about three hundred meters from them. The range corps started shooting arrows. For a split second, the sky darkened with clouds of arrows. As soon as they reached their maximum height, several hundreds of arrows were pulled by gravity, aiming directly at Saito and the others.

The wind mage by Brimir started chanting wind magic. That was probably the “wind shield" that Tabitha frequently uses.

Thousands of arrows that flew at them were blown away by the wind magic, one by one piercing the ground around Saito and the others.

''Be-ozusu yuru svyuru kano oshiela''

Ten seconds later, a storm of arrows was brewed again. The same wind magic was used to blow them away. Around where Saito was waiting, it looked as if it was a rice paddy field from all of the arrows sticking out of the ground.

Along with Brimir's chant, Saito's fear slowly disappeared, replaced by overflowing courage.

The troops were now about a hundred meters ahead of them.

The mounted general once again raised his arm, waving it.

Stationed in the front row, heavily armored troops with pikes on foot cried out loudly in unison and started charging forwards. If someone was able to assault while carrying such heavy armour, are they even human? Just what kind of monster is beneath that armour?

Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! (Warcry)

Thousands and millions of cries echoed across the land──────

Sasha nodded at Saito.

Generally speaking, seeing this organized army and hearing their terrifying war cries, people would be too scared to keep their backs straight.

But a Gandálfr that hears its master chanting from behind has no chance of fear.

A Gandálfr is exists for just one reason- to protect their master as they chant their spells.

They are weaponry experts capable of rivaling a thousand troops alone.

“What we see right now is a proper stance.”

Saito was brimming with courage.

Keeping their fighting stances, Sasha and Saito charged over.

The enemies on foot uniformity raised their pikes. As such, Sasha and Saito used the spears in their hands to fend off those numerous pikes. Then, waving off the pikes, they dashed towards the enemy troops.

“Uwah!”

Sasha and Saito were like windmills waving off the weapons on hand. Relying on Gandálfr's power. The enemy troops were sent flying off like scarecrows.

Suddenly, someone's armour got hit off by a pike. Catching a glimpse of the creature below , Saito found himself shocked.

“.......human?”

It appeared to be neither ghosts nor scums; just real live humans. Just how much rough training did these people endure, to be able to run and march uniformly in such heavy armour?

But right now, there was no time to be awestruck. The skilled soldiers had already surrounded Saito, thrusting their pikes like bouys in the sea.

Sasha and Saito were standing back to back, watching each other's backs while shaking away the pikes. Deep inside, they were praying for Brimir to hurry up and finish chanting his spell.

“Is the magic still not done! C'mon! We can't fend them off for much longer!”

Each second they endured felt like a minute under the endless pressure. The pikes attacked with a whoosh.

''Jella Isa Unju Hagaru Beo Kun Iru''

“Void” has finally been complete.

Brimir waved his wand at the heart of the army.

A white ball of light started to form before Saito's eyes.....then, created a giant explosion. The explosion engulfed the enemy troops. Rays of light spread all over the place, causing destruction and chaos.

“Uwah──！”

With loud cry, Saito was also blown away by the wind produced by the explosion. The damn situation was like getting swollen up by a tsunami

“That hurts!”

Saito bumped into the ground. For a split second, he nearly lost his senses. While whispering, he supported his body. Looks like he wasn't hurt particularly badly, but his entire body still felt numb with pain.

Suddenly, someone grabbed Saito's wrist. He looked up. A mud-splattered Sasha stood there.

“You also all right?” [[Image: ZnT14-139.jpg|thumb|]]

“N-no, not good at all……it had unexpectedly wrapped us up in it....... this is even scarier than Louise.....”

“Alas, nothing can be done about it. After all, this was the most effective method.....”

Sasha said without the slightest sign of complaint.

“Look.”

Looking carefully, this place has already transformed into portrait of Hell. Thanks to the gargantuan explosion, the heavily armoured soldiers in front were all blown off. Right now, they were all thrusted into the ground, moaning. Despite having gone through sufficient training, their bodies were inevitably that of a human's. Remaining troops slowly retreated.

“Is everything all right?! I'm sorry! Really sorry! I'll definitely apologize to your master!"

Brimir exclaimed as he ran over to Saito. Saito finally stood up.

"In any case, I'm still alive. Forget about apologizing.....”

“Is that so……I had always wanted to greet your master too.”

“It's impossible. Forget about it.”

“In this case........I'll just apologize for now, and say these things later. All right, it's about time that that side of the village is done preparing. Let's retreat before the enemy reorganizes itself like before. “

Brimir ran off. Saito and the others immediately followed.

“Thank you. You helped us greatly. Had you not been here, the incantation might not have been completed.”

Even if he himself said they did not consent to it, the fight for control over his master's intentions continued. Is this a Gandálfr's karma?

While thinking about how the situation looks, facing Brimir's back, Saito asked.

“Brimir-san.”

“What is it?”

“Why do you need to fight against those dreadful guys?”

“Because we cannot understand each other."

“So it's like that......”

As though he was mumbling to himself, Brimir said,

“Humans would fight for recognition. But the me who is recognized hardly does anything for our clan; I lack the power to confront them. However.......the Gods have not abandoned us. I've been granted this unfathomable, strong power,” Brimir ended with a strong tone.

“We will win. Sooner or later, we will win for sure. “

If this was truly the legendary Brimir......after this, he would go to war with the elves for an unknown reason. In the middle of this, he will then pass away.

This kind of person had unexpectedly turned an elf into a familiar. How ironic. Of course, that cannot be told to Brimir.

Saito attentively watched the Founder of Louise's world's back for a long long time.

After returning to the village, the tents were all packed up. The preparations before setting out were done. It's surprising how something that requires skill was done in such a short duration of time in preparation for retreat.......

This must have been a part of their daily life.

Brimir once again chanted a spell. A gigantic hinged door appeared before their eyes. Even after casting such a big explosion was he able to make such a large door. This man was worthy of being called the “Founder”. His magic powers are unimaginably strong.

…...But looking back at when he met Sasha, he hadn't entered a “different world.” From the looks of that, perhaps a lot of will power was needed

Freely opening a “door” leading to a “different world” would require some time, wouldn't it?

“Women and children first. Enter quickly.”

The women and children were absorbed into the door. This gigantic door led to some other place. A place in this world where the enemies would not find them.

They avoided the enemies' assaults numerous times like this while constantly fleeing. On this land called “Halkeginia”, for them to be eventually named as nobles, that would require quite a bit of time.

The men have also disappeared through the door. It was finally Saito and Sasha's turn.

“You should go next. Enter, all right.”

Saito gazed at glowing door.

He thought: ''Just ahead might be a place that's considered to be holy.'' With mixed feelings of attachment and unease though fascinated, Saito entered the glowing door.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume14 Chapter3

2012-12-03T00:39:48Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 3: An Elven Gandálfr===
“What?”

I—I slept in this kind of place？

No, that can't be possible. I'm inside Romania's church with Louise. Something is odd with her alluring presence......then, in the room, she drank wine. The wine is mixed with some kind of medicine....

Does this mean that Louise carried me here?

Where is this place anyways?

Saito shook his head as he sleepily eyed his surroundings in confusion. He was sleeping on a hill that seemed bit taller than usual, leaning against an old man's tree's roots. Intense sunlight lit the same hill, making it a desert-like oasis. With a piece of shade around, only bits of sunlight leaked towards him, inevitably forcing Saito to squint.

The grass field is distant; mountains and forests can be seen.

Still, Saito lifted his legs and sat down, stretching his neck.

Is this one of Romania's grass fields?

Truly nerve-wracking. Saito shook his head at his situation. His body seemed fine, in its usual sweater and jeans, prior to the wearing a cloak.

He had been dressed like this during his times with Louise. Simply, finding himself moved here after regaining conscious in a church shouldn't be an issue.

Still, why would I be sleeping on a grass field……

“Each time I lose conscious, I wind up in some incredibly ridiculous place,” he mused.

A figure emerged from the distance.

Who is it?

Out of habit, Saito reached towards his back, but Derflinger wasn't there. He had left it in the room. Aside from feeling a bit uncomfortable, there shouldn't be much of a problem; the approaching person's footsteps were leisure and slow，indicating no hostility.

Slowly, the silhouette grew visible, much like the one previously seen....wearing a grass colored dress. Hidden by a hat, the person's face could not be seen, but based on the figure, the person must be female.

The woman approached him after he had awoken, and said.

“Oh，you're awake.“

Then, she lightly pushed her hat aside. Saito suddenly felt his whole body stiffen. Before him was a woman beautiful enough to induce fear in people.

She was around twenty years old.

She had a mature charm and cheerful presence to her. With a friendly smile,  she threw a leather belt at Saito.

“I brought you water.”

He drank the water in large gulps. "Huah,” he breathed a large gulp of air before truly studying the woman.

“My name is Sasha. You？I thought you were a traveler based on how you were sleeping here, but I don't see any luggage...”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I'm not here on a trip. I just found myself here after regaining conscious....”

“Right,” said Sasha before studying Saito. She easily removed her hat, revealing something that would have frightened just about anyone. Her ears were those of an elf's.

“Whoa! E-Elf！”

“Oh, you know of me?”

“Y-yes....”

“Ah, that's rare.”

The woman now eyed Saito with interest.

Rare？Something was wrong with that phrase; everyone knows about elves in Halkeginia.

“Thank you for the water. I'm very grateful. By the way, what do you mean by people who know about elves being 'rare?'”

“I also don't know, the barbarians I've met have never seen my kind. Really, what countryside is this.”

Hearing Sasha refer to humans as barbarians had upset Saito a bit. If he wasn't mistaken, Bidashal had also referred to them as such that time.

“This place isn't Halkeginia is it？”

“Halkeginia ? What's that？”

Sasha's expression displayed apparent confusion.

No idea what Halkeginia is?! How is that possible？Saito couldn't help but feel anxious. But based on what was said……at least, this place isn't Halkeginia?

Saito began to believe that he was dreaming, but, “Ah!” That hurts! Looks like it wasn't a dream. With how things are, Saito couldn't help but slap himself in the face.

“Pah!” Saito called out in pain from the ground in a clear voice.

“What are you doing?”

“Nothing...it's just that I think I'm dreaming.”

“In that case, one could say that I'm quite fortunate.”

Saito began to search his memory: Since there is no land for the elves, this isn't a place in Halkeginia. Then, is this place the so-called Eastern continent？

“Then, this is Rub' al Khali?”

“What? Even if it's not precisely what you meant，I come from a place called Saharan, but according to him, that place is called ‘Igujestansea.”

Igujestansea....never heard of that name.

Besides, why did I find myself awakening in such a place?

Who is responsible for this?

Could it be that Pope？But what good would it do to leave me here？Or maybe, this is one of King Joseph's ulterior motives?

However, the heart of Romania, the Church，is not such an easy place to access, even for King Joseph...Wait...if say he used that “Void” Magic, it might be possible.

King Joseph?

Suddenly, he remembered something important.

“Ooooh!” Saito cried.

“How?”

“Not that....I suddenly remember! Right now, we're in deep trouble……there's no time to waste in this place!”

“What trouble?”

In haughty tones, Sasha eyed Saito as she spoke.

“Oh？Ah，I must have not made it clear. Where we are, there's an atrocious king that wants to do absurdly bad things to us. Just to get rid of him, we're preparing for battle...I'm loitering here at such a critical time.”

“I can relate to that.”

Sasha opened both hands.

“Right now, the people of my tribe are being swallowed [[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Translator%27s_Notes 1]] by the army. I too shouldn't be idling in such a place, but he.....”

“Him?”

Saito asked. However, Sasha did not respond. Carefully looking, he realized that her face was colored with mild anger. Looks like she resented that “him.”

Having seen a real female elf for the first time, Saito could not help but carefully study Sasha.

She had the same golden hair that Tiffania had, along with pupils that appear as if they were transparent emeralds adorned with long lashes above them. Despite the sharpness of her eyes, its lines had an enchanting and gentle feel to them. She was essentially like Tiffania with all traces of childishness gone.

Beneath her robe, her aura was neutral.

The reason why Tiffania seemed approachable was that she was half-human....but facing this true elven female, he didn't feel an ounce of fear, despite having witnessed the elven Bishadal's unnerving presence.

Saito then thought: Elves and humans are definitely alike; each individual was unique to their own.

He once again eyed his surroundings. It was around noon. Distant clouds slowly grew larger.

Just as he was thinking, the sky suddenly made “pipapipa” noises as it rained. Saito and Sasha quickly hid under the trees.

“That essentially gave off an extremely pleasant feeling. ” 

Sasha muttered as she looked at the rain.

“A pleasant feeling？”

“Yes. As a matter of fact, I am someone who is too shy to face people, but I don't feel that way around you.”

Is that so，Saito couldn't help but sigh. Speaking of that, he himself didn't feel distant, in the slightest, around Sasha. Even if he was close to Tiffania and has faced life and death situations, before an elf, who was believed to be one of the strongest and most feared creatures in Hakaginia, on impulse, he too felt....

“I also feel the same way.”

Having heard that, Sasha stared into Saito's pupils in surprise.

“H—How？”

Being observed by such a stunningly beautiful girl at such a close distance, Saito inevitably felt his heart pound. Sasha's brows furrowed slightly.

“Somehow, it feels like this isn't my first time meeting you. I wonder why?”

“Even if you ask, I also……”

Speaking of which, Saito also felt as though......

This should have been his first time meeting this female elf......，but he felt a sense of familiarity. This is indeed.....

“Is this some kind of deja-vu?”

“Deja-vu？”

“Yes, this kind of feeling where a lot seems to have happened before.”

“Yes....”

However, despite the lack of simplicity in the task, when it was time to take another step and compare the minor differences between their experiences..... 

Sasha suddenly narrowed her eyes and rose with a grim expression.

“What is it？”

“Get down.”

Just as Saito wanted to question what happened, he realized that, on the field, a gray object had floated into sight.

“Dog.....?”

“You sure are optimistic. That's a wolf.”

“Oh? That's a wolf?”

Saito, having seen a wolf for the first time, carefully stared at the wolf that was about twenty meters away. It was really wasn't anything like a dog. It looked savage, wary of its every surrounding.

“Looks like it's intending to make us its dinner.”

“With only one of them?”

“Not possible.”

As expected, silhouettes of more wolves emerged, following one another. Maybe, they had been hiding in the bushes before to quietly sneak forward.

Forming a circle, the wolves surrounded Saito and Sasha. One side lowered themselves, the other slowly turned. The same vicious expression was plastered on all of their faces. The entire pack coordinated their movements, as if informing them that they were currently a part of their daily lives and their play-things.

“Is there anything that could act as a weapon?“

“What are you intending to do?”

“About that....., I gain confidence when I have a weapon on hand. The wolves should be able to sense that. ”

“Oh, what a coincidence, but I've got more confidence than you. It's really a matter of whether you are lucky or not. ”

“Yeah, but I suggest that you just lend me one if you have one. Anything would do. Even if that broken piece of wood over at the side there might be able to work if you push it.......”

Even without the Gandálfr's power, he could make himself a sword. Defeating a pack of wolves was something that he would have liked the Gandálfr's power for, though.

“No problem, just leave everything to me.”

In the next moment, Saito was at a loss for words from shock. He couldn't believe what he was seeing at the time.

As soon as she wielded the dagger, Sasha's left hand began to glow. Or more accurately, her left hand began to glow.

On that was something that he was very familiar with....runes that formed words that were already a part of his body by some significant event.

“GanGanGanGan—Gan—Gan—Gandálfr!”

“Oh, you know what I am?”

“It's not just a matter of knowing or not knowing—”

Saito showed Sasha his left hand.

“Ah! You too?”

Even if what she had said was an expression of surprise, Sasha didn't appear to be shocked.

“Anyhow, why don't you join me.”

Having said that, Sasha pulled out a dagger for Saito. Saito gripped it tightly. This elf was a Gandálfr? Why? There are other Gandálfrs besides me? How is that possible?

As thought it had seen Saito's momentary confusion, a wolf fiercely lunged at him.

Damn.

Now wasn't the time to think. Saito reacted quickly, bent down, and pierced the dagger into the wolf's abdomen.

“Ao!”

The wolf that was stabbed in the abdomen moaned. It fell and rolled on the ground. Sasha quickly turned, and in the blink of an eye, two lunged at her.

“!”

For a moment, it was as though her entire body had disappeared. An agile figure shuttled, just like the dancers from Albion, with her robe flying in the sky.

The wolf that had lunged at her either had its legs chopped off or was beheaded.  It dropped to the ground. Sasha launched the dagger at the fallen wolf, ending its life.

Gradually, the place has once again fallen into silence.

“Why would a Gandálfr.....”

Be an elf and be in a place that isn't Halkeginia. Seeing an fellow Gandálfr, Saito was puzzled.

But internally, he was hopeful.

What kind of magic was this anyways?

Really，magic.....something that whisked him away to an unknown place in the blink of an eye....making anything possible……Thinking of that, Saito suddenly cried, “Ah!”

“What is it？Were you injured？”

Sasha eyed Saito worriedly.

“No, I'm fine.”

Saito responded with a nod. Just, he had to immediately return to Halkeginia. Things are in the midst of trouble right now. Returning is of utmost priority. Everything else could be shoved to the back of his brain!

Right now, his only clue is that other familiar's master. He should probably know what happened.

“I would like to meet your master, who summoned you.”

“I would like to see him too, but I don't know where this place is.....where is Nidabelio? Honestly, what magic test? What good does it do for people!”

“Magic test?”

“Yes, that guy uses uncivilized magic. ”

Uncivilized magic....that's an indicator that it's "void," right？

He always thought there were only four void users, yet there were others?

Saito felt his curiosity peak.

It gradually began to rain harder, hitting its way past the tree leaves, towards Saito and Sasha. Finding shelter beneath a tree was now useless. Sasha suddenly took off her robe.

Seeing Sasha in the tight clothes she wore underneath, Saito covered his eyes.

“What's wrong？”

“I thought that it would be best if I didn't look.......”

“It's just a method used to avoid getting too wet.”

Sasha stretched out and raised her robe high up. After calling for Saito, the two of them hid beneath this temporary umbrella.

The robe emitted a mildy sweet aroma. It inevitably made people feel exotic. Is that the scent of elves.....? After feeling intoxicated, a mirror-like object suddenly appeared.

That was the very 'door' that Saito had seen from the summon familiar spell.

“What is it?”

Sasha's face suddenly stiffened.

The frowning face could now be considered to be vicious. Saito instinctively stepped back in fear.

This elf was very scary.

Elves were certainly a frightening race........

Sasha had an air of ferocity to her that was a hundred times worse than when she killed the wolves as she stared at the object in the mirror.

From the mirror came a somewhat short boy. He wore a firm expression and had golden hair that was neatly brushed. His entire body was covered with a loose robe.

Apologetically, the boy hurriedly rushed over.

“Aah，finally managed to get it to pen. So-Sorry. I'm really sorry. My apologies.”

Saito saw Sasha's shoulders tremble slightly. Then, her small throat emitted a high pitched, tangled sound:

“You barbarian────────！”

Having said that, Sasha approached the boy, and kicked him with a pretty foot of hers.

“Ah！”

The boy dramatically rolled onto the ground. Sasha helped herself to his back.

“I've said before, what have you and I both agreed on? ”

“Yes.....that's.....”

“Say it loud and clear!”

“This barbarian is very sorry.”

Sasha hit the boy's head again.

“Ah！”

“The next time I take a magic test, I won't make any arrangements? ”

“Yes....do that. In addition, be sure to rely on nobody else.....and I'll say that this isn't even a test.....this is the product of magic research──”

“Isn't that just called a test!?”

Once again, Sasha slapped the boy's head.

“No, I'm truly very sorry, but there was no other way. It's an important time right now, that barbarous.......”

“I've said before that you don't have enough respect for living creatures. You really are a barbarian! I'm part of the noble Elven race, yet you turned me into a familiar. Due to that, you should be expressing much respect for me. But what did you do? Oh, try a test that destroys magic? I opened a teleportation door, and you immediately went to see?........"

“I had no other way. We're at a critical time right now. That violent and cruel  Valiag......and there are only a handful of us. The only thing we can depend on would be a miraculous power, fighting with "magic."”

“What difference does it make to tell me that you were dealing with that Valiag!”

Witnessing this scene, Saito instinctively reminisced about a Gandálfr's relationship with his master. ( If they are truly in the Void situation, it's extremely similar.) Do things appear to be this way regardless of location? As long as it is related to the Void, women are scary for some reason, even if the situation was the complete opposite of his own.......

This person, who is in a place called Igustansea, is a Void user?

Saito coughed with an "oof." He then made his way towards them. [[Image: ZnT14-091.jpg|thumb|]]

“There's.....something that I would like the ask you......”

Seeing Saito, the boy that Sasha sat on responded somewhat sheepishly:

“Ah, nice to meet you. You are? ”

“My name is Saito. Hiraga Saito. I know my name is very weird.”

“Oh sorry, sorry, he and I are the same—we've got the same runes on our hands........”

“What!? You! Let me see quick!”

The boy suddenly leapt up with a firm expression. Running towards Saito, he grabbed Saito's left hand.

“This isn't a true Gandálfr! He's just some random gnome that was made agile by magic!”

“No, I'm not a gnome.....”

“That's not it! That's not it! Sasha, look! As I've said, there are people other than me who use this "odd system" of magic! Awesome! This is far too great!”

The boy grasped Saito's hand near his face.

“Quick! Let me see your master!”

Saito shook his head sheepishly:

“It's impossible to accomplish that right now......., I don't even know what magic sent me here.....

“This looks like, ” The boy suddenly exclaimed with disappointment, but, at the same time, he smiled lightly.

“Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Brimir of Nidabelio.”

Saito stiffened.

This name was one that he has heard many times.

“What?”

“Yes, what's wrong?”

“Co-Cou-Could you please repeat your name?”

“Brimir of Nidabelio. Brimir Ru Rumiru Nidabelio.” 

Brimir

Wait, wait wait.

That's....that's.....the mainland of Halkeginia's widely respected.....

“Founder Brimir's name”

“Founder？What founder？Are you sure you're not mistaken?”

Revealing a dumbfounded expression, the boy looked at Saito.

Something suddenly clicked in Saito's head.

A void user couldn't possibly not know about Founder Brimir. That person before him doesn't seem like some ordinary person who coincidentally shares Brimir's name.

So....

No, how's that......

How's that possible?

Could it be alleged as impossible?

In a world where magic is a part of people's daily lives.......a world where, unlike earth, magic exists, the existence of 'teleportation' magic isn't impossible.

Brimir himself.

Saito inevitably started staring at the boy before him. …..... A deity-like figure was really human too.

That person happened to be him in his youthful years, is living a regular life.....and is in the era that he lived in.

Right now, he was in Brimir's time........

That is to say, in Halkeginia, six thousand years ago.

Is this really not a dream?

No.

This atmosphere.

The feeling of these large footsteps.

“What in the world is it?” Both of them looked at Saito.

The founding Void user and his familiar, the Gandálfr.

That feeling that passes through his skin and that motion.

All these things told Saito that this could possibly be a dream.

This is no dream.

“What has seriously happened? What is this anyways? ”

Realizing the truth that would have made people faint a hundred times [[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Translator%27s_Notes 2]], Saito dropped to the floor in a kneel. 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter7

2012-12-03T00:36:21Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 7: World Door===

In accordance with the pope coronation ceremony, The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit was practicing with high vigor in the courtyard. From outward performance they were called to escort Henrietta who will attend the ceremony. But in reality, the true aim was to seize the enemy of both Henrietta and the Pope. That's why they were in high spirit when they found out.

“For this honored duty Her Majesty has chosen us!!“

Malicorne shouted, and immediately following were loud cheers.

“Stop the conspiracy from the evil villain Galia that is endangering His Holiness, the Pope!”

Once again, the voices of the young pupils echoed.

“To stop the conspiracy!“

Except with the affair of Void, Henrietta had explained the measures that will be taken to the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit gentlemen.

“Something has targeted the Pope.”

In the next upcoming ceremony, the plan was to intimidate Galia to attack so they could be labeled as Heretics.

When that moment comes, Romalia will take all efforts to seize them.

Henceforth, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were doing their best to provide backup forces.

The Enemy, Galia, the one that will be labeled as Heretics, will most likely use demonic forces. (the actual literal translation would be evil tools)

That's why the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit of Tristain will be extremely careful.

Because the order came from Henrietta directly, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit's morale rose to the culmination point. But of course the main reason they became so is because it is a good chance to restore their disgraced honour in the Magic Academy. If they successfully accomplish this mission, they could come home with triumphant looks!

However...... after the other day in Albion when battling Myoznitnirn, and having tasted the combat power of the enemy, the Knight Captain Guiche couldn't help but feel uneasy.

That Guiche, who before couldn't calm himself down, continued to give instructions while gazing at the sky.

The knight gentlemen created a simulation of the actual battle by using big golems as sparring partners. Any line class mage can make earth golems of this size. These sparring partners were used to land magic attacks.

“Come to think of it, are you well Saito?“

Guiche with a worried voice asked Saito who was standing beside him.

Ahead, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit who were using a big golem as an enemy model, launched magic attacks. Some hit and some missed. “Yes, I have successfully landed an attack." "No, it's mine”, that kind of commotion. The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit “Ondine” desperately tried to become as strong as possible for the next upcoming battle. Although it is probably a futile effort, whatever magic talent they may possess.

As to be expected for a line class level golem.

Those mortals don't even have a clue what kind of magic will be used by the Galia forces...... or Myoznitnirn.

“Whatever, it is futile, probably. But the efforts those guys give to achieve results is quite admirable.“

Calmly analyzing the differences in the combat ability, Saito said that. ''Truthfully, I don't want to involve them. But since it is an order from Henrietta, there is no helping it. These guys also have their pride as a part of the imperial guards forces. As for me.......''

''I had withdrew the objection stances I made for the plan to retake the holy land. If by any chances Galia really makes a move..... then at all costs, the plan must succeed no matter what.''

“At any rate, I will figure out something when the time comes.“

Saito said that while feeling the weight of the AK-47 and Derflinger he carried on his shoulder, as part of his protecting duty, Saito and his fellows were permitted to use any special weapon in the temple warehouses.

It's better if I could have some of these weapons, and so Saito chose the Russian-made Ak-47. This guy has the most destruction power, Derflinger told him so from the instinct he perceived.

“I too have to do the best of my ability....... that gigantic marionette knight from that elf. Perhaps this time, if I manage to live, I can find a way home.”

As for Guiche, he continued gazing at the sky.

　When it was the time for lunch break, the gentlemen of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were full of sweat, and tiredly walked to the dining room. In a seat inside was Louise, who waited for Saito and fellows. When she saw the figure of Saito in the middle, suddenly her cheeks showed signs of being displeased.

With that angry mood, she took a seat besides Saito.

“Still in a bad temper?”

Of course I am, Louise thought.

The one who will confront the enemy directly is not Henrietta or the Pope, she understands that fully. Even though the person that bears the most dangerous task is him. ''Could you show just a little sign of dissatisfaction?''

I understand, we have to settle the score with Galia's Void user. But........

Right now, I can't give much contribution. Since I am still recovering my will-power.

With a strong tone, Louise said.

“Hey.”

“Huh?”

“Try to value yourself a little bit!”

Saito laughed when Louise said that.

“What's with you, is it strange?”

“That's not it..... I think it's reversed.”

“Eh?”

“See, you acted as a discarded chess piece in the Albion incident once before.......”

When Louise remembered, her cheeks blushed. Then with a strong appearance, glared back at Saito.

“You follow me!”

Louise who was stretching Saito's ear, stood.

“Ouch! What's with you?!”

Leaving the dining room, she pulled Saito to the corner of the corridor, and with a strong tune yelled.

“You know! The degree of dangerousness is different from that time! Perhaps even more dangerous. Understand, the enemy this time is an insane Void user..... Even if the three Void users on our side joined forces! Certainly, he will still come. Until now, they have continued attacking, so this time they will surely come!” (not very sure with translation in last sentences)

“Hey, you know, you've changed.”

“What?”

“The you in the past, whatever the princess ordered, you would obey.”

“Hey, listen seriously!”

“Aye aye!”

“...You are conceited. I'm sure looking from past experience, you are thinking it will be alright. What a crude way of thinking. Not only you, that goes for the Princess and the Pope...... You can't help but think that. Don't mess with me! Eee, Certainly it's you who stopped the 70,000 soldiers of Albion and defeated that elf. But.... that was done with tough luck. One wrong step and we would be a corpse.”

“I know that a hundred times better than you. The one who did the fighting was me, so I understand it well.

“Then why did you promise to help without thinking!? I'll say it again, it's you who charges the enemy directly. Whether it's Henrietta or the Pope, they are not the true fighting potential, isn't it!? Julio is not weak. But after all, that person's combat abilities is Vindálfr Command Beast..... When the fight really begins, in the end, his familiar will do the fighting!”

With a depressed voice, Louise says.

“.....Do you really understand that? When the fighting begins, certainly the one who charges to the front is you, Gandálfr [Shield of God] they called it. But..... in the end, you are just a single human. Be it the Princess or the Pope, they cannot act like a shield.”

Saito mimicked looking troubled. While gazing far away, says.

“I...... until now.......... when I was living in that world, never thought for whom I will live for, not even once. But when I came to this world. I am not the past me. Yes, I think it's something like that.”

“What are you mumbling?”

“Let's say, living for one's own self, thinking for the best of my own convenience. Living by ignoring everything else,that would only result in regret, understood? If we see thoroughly, this world does not differ too much with that world in this manner, even though in that place there is no magic. Somehow, it's something like that, that's why I thought it was okay to do my best.”

Saito!”

“Right. Until now I was always thinking for whom am I living for? I always couldn't understand that. But when I came here.....”

Saito fixed his gaze at Louise.

“I more or less pretty much understand that; for who am I living for, so I won't run away. But when I was alone facing danger, I think I would run. Perhaps that's a foolish act. What could be gained in fighting? But, that's not it. When the person I like is endangered, I will fight.”

Louise's cheeks blushed.

But......... I can't lose here.

“I want to always be together with you.”

That's how a boy would be thinking; they didn't want to lose in an unimportant fight. Those words he said should be some kind of persuasion, but he can't find the right words.

“Saito....” when she rose her face, from behind there was a call.

“Louise.”

Agnes was there when she turned around, looking at Louise.

“You are called by her Majesty. Bring the Founder's prayer book, please come as soon as possible!”

Louise's face stiffened, still continuing to glare at Saito.

“Please wait for a little bit. I haven't finished talking yet!”

Mentioning that, Agnes walked away.

Meanwhile, Saito had left wanting to go back to the Cafeteria. Ah, if I may say a word, I don't want to meet with those eyes. That was my true intention.

Afternoon came with the same menu of training, aimlessly wondering, impatiently running until the sound of panting could be heard, it was Colbert.

“Yo, sensei, something wrong?”

“It works! It works!”

“What works?”

Colbert looked excited.

“Notebook (hiragana) computer is working!”

“What did you say?”

Saito replied with a high pitched voice.

Since have been prepared in Colbert room before, in front of Saito was a round looking object, a huge black battery.

“How could this thing......”

Could it be yesterday that Julio brought the weapon from that warehouse to here? But Colbert shouldn't have known that yet.
　
But soon after, his doubt vanished.

“This thing here..... is from dragon raiment, that aircraft you called, wasn't it?”

Colbert said that, with an expressionless face.

“This is?”

Saito found it hard to believe what was in front of him. Now that I think about it, after inspecting more carefully, that thing may be similar to present days battery, only bigger and far older.

It roughly resembled the batteries that are used in present-day cars and motorcycles. Inspecting more carefully, there is the logo 'Mitsubishi Battery model 3 stepping 2, June Showa years 18.'

This is part of the zero fighter, it couldn't be wrong.

“Is by any chance...... This battery was used.”

But Colbert shook his head

“No...... it is not like that. Listen, you once said, the notebook (hiragana) is moved by electricity, but right now the power has been depleted, so it won't work, true?”

“Yes.”

“Now the source of electricity from the notebook (hiragana) should be this, true?”

Colbert took out a battery from the notebook.

“Yes. That has been depleted.... it doesn't mean it can't be charged. But there is no consent it can connect to anything in this world.”

“I always thought about this. What could we do to provide electricity to your notebook (katakana) battery.”

Colbert talked excitedly, showing a similar attitude to that of any scientist who had successfully reached a conclusion after a series of experiments and want to publish it to the world; seemingly in a trance.

“First of all, note what electricity was used by that aircraft! It is a speedometer tool, navigation tools, and that engine which was rotating by oil to create power. And the one that provided all of that electricity is this box in the center.
“I see!”

Saito looking excited too, made a fist.

“Then in this aircraft, this box is precisely the device that was providing electricity! If that thing were to rotate continuously, electricity would be made and if we connect it to this box, the aircraft's life will be renewed.

“Then... the zero fighter dynamo is used to connect with this! Magnificent!”

“No, that is impossible.”

Colbert quickly shook his head.

“Why?”

“How should I say it, it's the same electricity. But the electricity needed to move this notebook (hiragana) and the one that is used for moving that aircraft is different. A more complicated electricity type is needed. If we forced it to connect with that electric box, it could break.”

“........Ah, then what should we do?”

Colbert's smile resurfaced.

“Use magic.”

“Magic?”

“The fundamental task is to gather the electricity in this box. To create electricity, what is the gradient? When I noticed that, I studied the mechanism on how that aircraft battery works. Doing a comparison, what is the factor that created the electricity and what is not? By investigating the components, at last.... I reached a conclusion to put it into practical use.”

“So, you mean.....”

“Right! Artificial gold! If I provide artificial gold, the depleted electricity in this device can be filled again.”

“Sensei! That's wonderful!”

Being moved, Saito hugged Colbert.

“Ahaha! Then, Saito-kun!”

“Yes?”

“If we can provide the electricity, shouldn't the notebook work?”

Meanwhile, having arrived at his Holiness', the Pope's room, Louise knocked on the door.

“Enter”, the pope answered. The door opened. Sitting in the chairs were the Pope, Julio, and Henrietta.

In the corner of the room, Tiffania stood timidly.

“At last.... we have been waiting.”

Vittorio stood and welcomed Louise. On his finger, there is a ring that reflected the light. Louise continuously starred at that ring.

Vittorio fondly brushed the ring in his finger.

“The other day... Only one, the fourth ring, has been returned to my finger.”

“Then your need with me is.....”

“Could you hand me the founder prayer's book, please?”

Louise took a glance at Henrietta. Henrietta gave a big nod.

“The power of the Founder's prayer book is to discover a new spell. By using the national treasure of Romalia, the “Fire Ruby”, it is possible to get a new spell.

“What kind of spell?”

Louise asked. Could it be really helpful this time for the incoming battle?

“It's not a spell for battles. Are you familiar with “Observe” magic?”

“Yes.”

Wind elemental magic, distant viewing type, able to see far away. In mister Ostmand's room, there is an “observing mirror”, which is a magic tool.

“Observation is a really handy spell, but it will not help the fight directly.”

“My spell type is similar to that. However, the vision shown is different...... It's not Halkeginia's scenery”.

Louise felt a little disappointed. It's not able to watch the enemy movement in detail, if it can't do at least that, it is useless.

Noticing the disappointed face on Louise, Vittorio continued to persuade.

“Each element of Void has its own uniqueness. It's not part of the four element system..... However, it's diverged among us. It seems my basic type is a movement element. Either my familiar or the spells I use are like that. Yours is offensive.”

“Then how about Tiffania? Or the Gallia void user?”

“At this time, we are yet to know. But it's related to divination. That's what we want to find out right now. Then your Majesty, Queen Henrietta......”

Henrietta nodded, and took a ring.

It's the Wind Ruby.

Various unfortunate fates befall on this ring. From Albion's royal family Wales, to Saito, to Henrietta..... The wind treasure has changed owner a few times. Henrietta walked to the corner of the room, making for Tiffania.

“Y, your majesty?'

“Please receive this.”

“Bu, but.....”

Tiffania's face reddened, ashamed. Henrietta took Tiffania's hand.

“This ring has always been passed down from Albion's royal family...... Except you. Right now, there is no one else that has that bloodline. This has been destined to be placed on your finger. Rise, are thou not a Void user?"

With that said, Tiffania received the Wind Ruby, carefully inserting it on her finger. Tiffania's white, beautiful skin matched perfectly with the wind ring.

Now, Vittorio said, facing Louise's direction.

"Brimir's secret is just like the treasures that were packed in a casket. Each treasure (magic) is different. And the rings...... are the key to opening that casket. I wonder what kind of treasure that will be shown by Miss Tiffania. Miss Tiffania, please open the Founder's prayer book."

Louise remembered the words she once said to Tiffania.

“What I need to do is just read.”

So, does it apply to another Void user too? Louise's heart wondered, and Vittorio answered.

“The treasures did not choose four Void users. Such is the reason, however, we are brothers.”

Hereupon, What kind of spell will be discovered by Tiffania?

Once before, I have discovered a new spell........

Louise handed over the Founder's prayer book to Tiffania. Biting her lips, Tiffania received it.

Taking a deep breath for gathering courage, her big breasts moved up and down. And then with a determined look, Tiffania opened her eyes. Resolute to face any destiny that may lie.

Slowly, Tiffania opened a page.

One page, one page, Tiffania continued to turn pages.

“Is there any inscriptions that you can see?”

Tiffania shook her head.

“No.... nothing.”

“Seems like it's not your time yet.”

Tiffania leaked a sigh, a sign of relief.

“Then, it's my turn now.”

Vittorio received the Founder's prayer book from Tiffania, with a similar hesitation to see, and opened it.

However...... this time a page in the Founder's prayer book started radiating bright light.

Vittorio was illuminated by that dazzling light, the dignity of the fifth saint was shaken. Meanwhile, Julio, with the same ever modest look, crumbled to the floor.

“Your Holiness..... oh, your Holiness......”

Henrietta, was amazed at that shining light.

Louise too, couldn't say anything, continued watching that scene.

That moment witnessed the other users gain Void.

The second Void user, Pope Vittorio.

Inside the light, Vittorio read the characters that appeared.

“Upper center in the middle page. World Door”.

Saito plugged in the source of electricity. With the sound “Beep”, the notebook start to operate.

Characters began to appear on the LCD screen, Colbert held his breath.

“What a fine, beautiful display.”

“Now, we are still in the process of booting.”

For Saito, it has been one year since he last saw this screen naturally; his pulse beat fast. The OS logo was shown..... and the Desktop screen appeared.

“It's fortunate. This machine is not broken.”

Like a child, Colbert watched intently at that bright screen.

“Then, Saito-kun.”

“Yes?”

“What kind of thing can this device do?”

Saito looked troubled. That will be a difficult explanation.

“For example, internet....”

“That was what you said before, many many thing can be found to gather information, the functionality of this thing, right?”

“Affirmative.”

“With all honour, could you demonstrate it for me?”

“I'd love to, but I think there is no connection.”

Saito said. This is a different world, it's impossible to connect.

“Whatever, for the sake of truth, let's try it?”

Nodding, he understood. Saito opened an application to test the connection.

Meanwhile in the Pope's office, the sound of the spells being chanted vibrated in the room.

Yuru.eru.nawashizu.pooba.shirumari.......

Louise was gazing intently at the performance.

The name of the spell that was chanted, spinning her head trying to remember.

“World Door."

That is...... that is, by any chance?
　
Could it be......?

　
Hagasu.eoruu.peoosu.......

　
The Pope finished reciting the spell. The power of Void like always took some time to finish chanting, moreover, it exhausts will power.

And then....... swinging the staff so it pointed to the air.

The first time that was shown....... something that resembled a small dot, a speck.

Like a sparkling light of a crystal, floating in the sky...... that kind of scene.

Gradually, that tiny thing turned bigger and bigger until it reached the size of a hand mirror.

“Mirror....“

There is a vision in that mirror..... No, it couldn't be a mirror. The vision that is being projected is not a vision that I have ever seen. Tall, rows of tower..... a vision of a different country.

“This is.....“

Louise muttered.

Not a scene of Halkeginia.

Could it be..... this is.......

The name of the spell is resurrected.

“World Door.“

“This vision..... could it be......“
　
Vittorio satisfied, returned a nod.

“Right. A world different from ours. The world where flying machines are made....... the place before us gives a sense of extraordinary technology, the home-world.”
“That is...... Saito's birthplace.“

Louise continued to stare at Saito's home-world. Those tall looking towers..... many towers forming rows is a city, Louise has never seen scenery like this.

No, it is not an ordinary tower; those high uniformity, from looking at those, there is no similar tower like this in any of Halkeginia's castles.
　
That highly refined art of the walls..... many of them are made from glass that seemed to sparkle, reflecting the sun light. Even with magic, it is impossible to archive this, truly an art.

I wonder how many of them stand there.

Tiffania too, her eyes wide-open, continued gazing at that vision. Henrietta too, looked at that vision with anxiety. As for Julio, he showed signs of satisfaction just by watching these ladies.

Vittorio continued to say:

“The spell I used right now only reflects The World, not even past this point. Nevertheless, the true strength of The World Door spell is different. If that spell is really used, the gate to that world can really be opened.“

　
After the demonstration had been shown...... the sphere of reflection vanished. That spell only lasted for 10 seconds....... But even with that, surely it was a most exhausting will power. At any rate, the gate to a different world can really be opened......

Louise ran.

“Hey Louise, where are you going?“

That figure, Julio said that.

“It's been decided, hasn't it? To tell Saito about this! A way to go home has been found!“

“Oi, oi!, if you do that, I would be troubled.“
　
With a smile on his face, Julio said that.

“What do you mean?“

“I, Look at the fact that he came from that world. He once said before, 'in the holy land, there is a possibility that I may find a way home'. If you told him this magic, the only reason that he would come would be moot, wouldn't it?“

“How could you!?“

“That is not the only problem.“
　
Vittorio interrupted.

“This World Door, quite a spell that requires exhausting will power. For the sake of showing this to you, a small door was made....... If we want to make a bigger door, for example: sufficient enough for him to enter, I'm afraid that would take all of my will power. My Void ability, if it was not for Halkegenia's sake, I can't use it; I have to preserve this power. For the sake for him to go back home, if only for that reason, I can't use this spell.“

“But! But!“

Louise was drawing near to Vittorio.
　
Julio, who widened both his hands, said.

“Besides that Louise, can you really bear it if he really goes back home?“

"....Eh?“

“Wouldn't you be troubled too? If you said to him to go home....“

Louise took a blow.

“Louise, you don't want to part with him, right?“

Louise began to shiver.
　
Seems now Louise began to grasp the situation.

''About myself..... that didn't want to part with Saito. That time, when I thought he was dead....... What did I do actually? I attempted suicide by jumping from the fire tower, wasn't it?''

''Do I dare to take the choice to part with him forever?.''

''I don't want the second time that I can't meet him.''

''Can I bear a situation like that?''

''Now I remember, I didn't think seriously about this matter.''

''How many times have I said to him that I will find a way home for you. Actually, I haven't thought deep about the meaning of those words.''

''In reality, if Saito could really find a way to home..... I'm trembling right now''.

''The chance of Saito having a girl, that thought really scared me!''

To the pale looking Louise, Vittorio continued.

“In the long lifespan of a human, we will endlessly make choices. Miss Valliere, living for the sake of love is right. Wishing for his happiness is right too...... I don't think it is a shame to choose any of them. Perhaps I will too, choose for my sake. In the religious teachings, consideration to one of the party is not a wrong thing. That's what I think.“
　
Henrietta too, says to Louise with a painful voice.

“Louise, in choosing the option, we took the meaning the other options we discarded. No matter what it takes, Saito-dono can't go home. Moreover, wisely thinking, he has not come to this world just to inspect it. But... Even if it's for the sake of your love, his parents will be abandoned. In the end, he returns for justice, I think. “He can't go back home”, it's not a shame if this cruel conscience is ignored.”

Henrietta continued talking.

“Listen carefully, no matter how many times you have been saved, do not think only for yourself. Think for the sake of the future of Halkeginia. For our ideals, his strength is needed..... Please think carefully and make your judgment wisely, Louise.“

“Saito-kun.....“

Dumbfounded, Colbert dazed at Saito, asked.

However, there was no reply.

Saito's vision was stuck on the notebook computer.

There.... A sign on the browser telling him it's connected to the internet.

It's connected.

How could it be?

I don't think it could be connected.

Saito's fingers were moving the cursor from the taskbar.

Entered the web-mail address, and then clicked.

In just a few seconds, one by one, mail flowed continuously.

It was direct mail. Some from his friends.

But, the most frequent was from...... his mother.

It couldn't be counted how many there was actually.

Once a day, it could delivered two or three times.

He opened the latest mail.

''To, Saito.

''It's been a year since you have been gone.
''
''Right now, where could you be?''

''We have been asking many people to find you, but still you can't be found.''

''I am hoping, somehow this mail can reach you, so the fee always payed.''

''Today, I made your favorite, hamburger.''
''
''Like when cutting an onion, tears flowed.''

''"Are you well?''

''I'm so worried just thinking that.
''
''I can't think anything besides that.''

''Whatever you do, I couldn't care.''

''But please show your face.''''

Saito opened the next mails one by one.

There is not much change on the display screen.

Most of the mails' topics were worrying about Saito's disappearance.

Eventually, the link got cut off.

Saito was just dumbstruck opening this large quantity of mail.

*Drip*, tears dropped to the display screen.

“Saito-kun, that is.....“

“It's mail."

“Mail?“

“A letter. From my mother.“

Colbert held his breath. Without waiting for the next words, Colbert exited the room.

Rushing out from his Holiness, Pope's room, Louise ran.
''I want to meet Saito.''

In the end, Louise submitted to their will.

After that long conversation, in the end, a conclusion has been reached.

''However..... wasn't the actual circumstances of the choices mostly related to myself?

For the sake of the world, they said... but in the end, didn't it turn out for my sake?

Because I want to be embraced.

Because the existence of myself is miserable, I want him to accept me.''

When she returned to the dining room, Saito's figure couldn't be found anywhere. Hearing from his fellows in the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, he has gone to Colbert-sensei's room.

In the direction of Colbert room. In front of the door, there was Colbert, who crossed his arms. Louise approached him, inquiring Colbert.

“Sensei, Saito.....“

Having been asked, without saying anything, he pointed to something.

And then, in the vision visible from the door gap... there was a silent figure in the center.

“.....Saito?“

Saito's body was frozen in front of the desk. In the surface of the desk there was something. Louise remembered that strange looking machine. When Saito came to this world for the first time, he showed that thing to her.

Saito's shoulders were shivering.

He's crying.
[[Image:ZnT13-225.jpg|thumb]]

“Sensei, what happened, really......?“

With a small voice, looking troubled, Colbert explained.

“You see that device...... that Saito brought from his world....... somehow, letters can be delivered.”

".....Letters?“

That machine seems like one way or another it could do that.

“.....From whom was the letter sent?“

“It seems from his mother. Seems a sensitive topic.“

Louise receiving a heavy blow to her head, was shocked.
　

''Didn't Saito say before...

That he didn't have any family?
''

''“But....“

But immediately, Louise noticed.

Saito was lying.''

''Saying he didn't have a family was a lie too.

''Why?''

''I know.''

''To not burden me with responsibility.''

Dumbfounded, Louise stood blankly.

Then, Louise's tears start to flow in her eyes.

''Saito, even lying to the extent of hurting himself...... but right now, what did I do to him?

''Even without it being said, I want to be cured from this guilty feeling by being held by Saito.''

“I..... why I was such a coward like this.“

A silent cursing voice, whispered by her.

“Miss Valliere?“

Bewildered, Colbert's voice asked. But his voice didn't reach Louise. He remembered what Saito once said.

''“I more or less understand, for whom I live right now.“

That's why, Saito lied...... Because he was thinking of the most important thing.
''
''Despite of this, did I myself think for him too? The best for his sake.

Even right now, I want to be comforted by him. That's why I came here......
''
Louise ran.

“Ah, wait, Miss Valliere!“

Colbert called, trying to stop her, but without turning back, Louise continued leaving.

Rushing over to her own room, lying down on the bed.

Gazing at the ceiling, thinking.

“I...... what is it, that I should do?“

Then I too, will do my best to think of something, for the sake of this boy. What is it that I can do for him?

And then, Louise continued thinking.........

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter6

2012-12-03T00:35:22Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 6: Long Spear===

Dawn of the next day.

"Uhh", Saito rubbed his eyes and sat up straight.

After that last night no one spoke anymore, the dinner naturally ended as well.

At his side Louise was still in a deep slumber. Probably exhausted from yesterday's incident. After the dinner, Louise was contemplating all the way until she reached her room, where she jumped inside her bed immediately.

Saito was thinking, putting what he had said at the beginning aside, about the plan of involving the Gallian King which he'd have no complaints.

Using force to threaten elves, he'd have no interest in that, but as for the Gallian king, it's another issue. There's no one worse than that person. To satisfy his own desires, he assaulted Louise and Saito, killed Tabitha's father, drove her mother crazy, and made Tabitha go through hell literally.

Unforgivable.

Logically, Louise should have thought about this way as well, why would she ever disagree.

He couldn't come up with a good reason. The Pope's plan is certainly dangerous, but it's much more assuring than not knowing when you'd be assaulted. Besides, as soon as this matter ended, there would be no reason to fear an attack anymore.

In every possible scenario, isn't it always better to solve it earlier?

Just as Saito was thinking in this direction, someone knocked on their door.

Saito opened it, just to face Julio with heterochromic eyes, smiling.

"Morning, brother"

"There's no such relationship between you and me!"

Hearing Saito's irritated curses, Julio chuckled

"Don't say that, we're both familiars, shouldn't we be friendly towards each other?"

"You jerk, is not the type to want to be friends. No one ever knows whatever is on your mind. What business do you have, coming here so early"

Saito never liked Julio much from the start. Because of his compliments at Albion which made Louise blush. Someone who has jealousy as profound as Saito is determined not to give Louise away.

Julio neglected Saito's unpleasant attitude and beckoned.

"There are things we want you to see."

"Want me?"

"Yes. It's about to be ready."

"What about Louise?"

Julio shook his head.

"It's only for your eyes."

Julio brought Saito to the basement of the grand Cathedral, a place which intuitively makes people feel suspicious. Past the spiral staircase downwards is a damp underground tunnel. Weak dancing fires illuminated the sides of the tunnel. Saito pressed forwards while feeling uncertain, and eventually reach a place completely dark.

Julio picked up the lit up firewood hanging on the sides of the wall and proceeded.

The surroundings seemed to be chilly. Turns out icy air was blowing from the interiors.

"This really is a terribly creepy place. There aren't any monsters, I hope?"

Saito said, hugging his body and rubbing his shoulders. Julio chuckled.

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. After all, this is a cemetery left behind from the ancient eras. It's also the reason why this is constructed."

"Oh so it's a cemetery. You have really taken me to some horrible place."

Saito complained but continued to follow Julio with a trembling body into a fairly wider area. Inside this circular shaped, cylindrical shaped place, was a rectangular steel gate. It was covered entirely with red rust and layers of dust. To believe that it was still in use would be surprising.

"So? You brought me here to look at a grave? I'm not especially fascinated to look at these stuff in the early morning"

"Somewhat. Though say this is a cemetery, what's sleeping inside is not a person."

"Huuhhh?"

The steel door was heavily sealed. Inserting the key brought along into the gigantic lock, then, "Clack!", a loud unlocking sound echoed throughout the tunnel.

Julio took down the chains and grasped the handle to the door with force, giving a forced moan unmatching his face and pulled. Yet still, the door didn't even bulge.

"This isn't easy at all. Completely rusted. Are you going to help?"

Julio stuck out his tongue and hurried Saito.

Sucking his own lip in, Saito reached out his hands to the door. Giving everything they've got, the door, after a loud "Bang!", gave away. Dust brew everywhere, making Saito caught by surprise choke and cough.

The door leads to a pitch black room.

Julio raised his torch up high, but the interiors were just as dark. It seemed that the room was quite spacious. Julio started to search for the magic lamps positioned on the walls.

"I think it should be around here"

"What do you want me to look at. If it's a normal grave then I'll really be angry"

"Alright, alright, you will definitely be frightened. Ah, here we go!"

Julio placed his hand inside the magic lantern and pressed down the switch.

And so, all the other lights inside the room lit up simultaneously.

From the darkness a room as large as two churches came out of no where.

"This, what's this"

Seeing the items placed inside, Saito was too surprised to breathe normally.

"Impressed, eh?"

Saito did not even hear Julio's words. He was completely crushed by the sight in front of him. Lying on the shelf on the right, are all guns.

Not any common gun you can find on Halkeginia.

The structure was obviously different.

Saito tried and lift one up. It seemed kind of heavy. When holding it, the marking on his left hand started to glow.

"..."

Saito looked at this gun speechless. Under the fine quality of the wooden covered barrel, protruded a box shaped magazine. Throughout the entire Halkeginia, there is definitely not a gun with rapid fire like this one.

Saito looked at the belly of the barrel. Familiar Latin characters jumped into his eyes.

ENGLAND

"It's made in England."

That's right, it's an item from Earth. Saito then picked up another gun. This is a familiar gun seen in televisions and games, Saito remembers that, isn't it the famous Russian made gun?

"That's it. An AK-47."

He unplucked a magazine from the English rifle. The bullets were filled up to the top. Next to the rifle lay an M16, revolvers, and various semi-automatic handguns.

There were in total around 10 modern guns. Although inside some of them were damaged, but a number of them were still gleaming brightly stainless from rust.

Julio explained

"Although we have used a statis spell to preserve these as soon as we found them, some of them broke, or even worse, into pieces"

On the shelf next to this one, were all old guns. They included musket guns and matchlock guns currently in use by Halkeginia. The only difference is, from the look of the words inscribed on the guns, they were all items from Earth.

There were in total a few dozen of them.

Progressing even further down the shelves, placed more ancient weapons. All sorts or swords, spears, crossbows, even a boomerang. However these sorts of weapons were already indistinguishable from Halkeginia's, though the katana made Saito realise that these were also once part of Earth.

Next to the handheld weapons were all sorts of other stuff. There was something like a cannon, and even a rare thing like a rocket launcher. However, these were all broken down.

Sprawling on the ground the head of a fighter jet aircraft was also quite intimidating.

"Why are these things here?"

"In the eastern lands, our spies have started collecting these things a few centuries ago. On that side, we occasionally find these kind of items. To transport these things under the elves' noses sure was a tough job."

Saito remembered Seista's great grandfather. He too was Japan's navy fighter pilot. According to legends, he also came from the eastern lands.

"I say the eastern grounds, but more accurately, it should be weapons found near the holy grounds."

Julio then pointed inside.

"This isn't all"

Illuminated by the dim light, a small hill shaped item sat there covered by a cloth. Shouldered by the light, it seemed just like a tent.

"What's that"

"See for yourself"

Julio calmly walked forward, unpeeled the cloth. The fabric dropping onto the ground triggered a storm of dust.

Peering through the flying dust, the silhouette of the object gradually appeared, making Saito once again speechless.

"E-even this kind of stuff"

It was a humongous metal box. The heavy steel plates assembled as a box overwhelmed Saito like a two-storey building.

Furthermore, on top of the box, a long barrel extended outwards.

[[Image:ZnT13-179.jpg|thumb]]

"Tank"

Though its intimidating ominous presence, the tank sat there quietly. From it's heavily layered grey paint like trams from the old days, one can imagine the era it came from.

On the tank's side was a distinctive white cross. The turret carried a white "324" number and its badge.

"It's a German Panzer!"

Saito once made a model of it when he was small. Seeing it really brings back a lot of memories, but to see the real thing was an unimaginable chance. This is completely irrelevant to the props used in movies. The real tank is intimidating, sturdy, gigantic, heavy. The zero fighter plane gives people a sumptuous feel, but this war machine delivers raw power and shock, deeply imprinting a sense that it was made purely for destruction into everyone's minds.

Saito gently skimmed the exterior of the tank. Icy cold, the dark steel surface chilled Saito's hand. In the darkness, Saito's inscriptions on his left hand flickered brightly.

''This tank is still alive'', his instincts told him.

"Impressive. Even installing cannons on a wagon. Not only is it huge, but it also comes with intricate switches! This is what we call an untimely piece of art. So? Did it leave an impression"

Saito growled.

"You"

"We, not only with these kind of weapons, but have also encountered people like you a countless number of times. Yes, it all started a few centuries ago. As for who and what kind of person you are, we are completely familiar with."

Saito snorted.

"Is that so. Forget it, it's pointless to keep this secret anymore. True, I do come from the other world. So what. It's very nostalgic, that's all. What are you trying to plan again?"

"You are the same with the land of our objective. The holy grounds conceals the reason of bringing items here. If you were to go there, you will find a way to go back, no?"

Hearing Julio's words, Saito laughed

"What, so that's what you were thinking. Like I said previously, I do not intent to change my point of view. Threatening with the powers of void to steal land, I have no interest in getting involved. The plan about the Gallian king is another issue, I will not accompany you to do that kind of things."

While it may be true that seeing items from Earth have made Saito nostalgic, but it is no more than the effect of seeing Japanese items at a museum in a foreign country. It is not enough to dissuade him.

"Alright, let's leave. Coming to Romalia from somewhere so distant, I do not want to spend my time standing around at this kind of damp place. There's a lot of sightseeing to do."

"Oh oh, don't misunderstand us. I never thought of making you listen to me. Our original intention was to gift these untimely work of art to you."

"Gift?"

"Uh-huh, in both reasoning, you are also the lawful owner of these weapons. First, these things came from your world. Reasonably, they are all yours to begin with."

Julio raised his index finger, which was soon accompanied by his middle finger.

"Another reason. This reason is even more important. These are all your stuff, Gandálfr"

"what do you mean?"

"In another words, this is your long spear"

"Gun?"

"Yes. Do you know the song?"

Julio sang a song with a clear loud voice. He definitely lives up to his title of being the choirmaster. His tone was very impressive.

''The left hand of God is Gandálfr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and his right hand wields a long spear, protecting me with endless vigilance.
The right hand of God is Vindálfr, the kind-hearted flute of the lord. He dominates all beasts of life, leading me through earth, sky, and water.
The mind of God is Myoznitnirn, the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carries all knowledge and provides advice whenever I am in need.
There is one more person, but remembering its name gives me trouble…
Taking the four disciples, I came to this land…''

Saito nodded his head.

"Uh, I've heard of Tiffania singing this before."

"I am Vindálfr, can control all sorts of beasts. Including women. Actually, women are not as easy to deal with as beasts."

"Yeah, yeah."

Saito recalled Julio's amazing skills with taming dragons at Albion. Even the leader of the dragon riders' squad '''Lune<魯尼>''' once said so himself.

''That guy, even though he's a priest, he really knows how to handle a dragon.''

"Next is Myoznitnirn. That suspicious Gallian lady, who can freely use magical items. You know, you have dealt with her a few times already. She brings unpredictable fear! In normal battles she could be called the strongest. Ahh, creepy woman! That kind of lady I'd have to say no thanks!"

Julio brought his face close to Saito.

"Lastly, you are Gandálfr, capable of freely using any kind of weapons. Also the last one, I know it's not clear, but it's irrelevant right now, is you. You! Wasn't that in the lyrics? Sword in the left hand means Delfringer, while this, is the long spear in your right hand."

"No matter at what angle, this doesn't look like a long spear at all"

Saito said pointing at the Panzer.

"Gandálfr's left hand uses a sword to protect his master. The remaining right hand is here to attack the enemies. Sensibly, it would have been holding the most powerful weapon people of that time could think of."

"Whaaa?"

"Power depends on range. In terms of weapons, yes, the spear is made to defeat sword wielding enemies at a further range. The proof is that swordsman usually can't defeat a pikeman. There's no idiot charging and waving a sword around in battles nowadays because we all have guns. Swords isn't limited to Delfringer, but to the most common self-defense weaponry. 6000 years ago, the most powerful weapon was a spear, the most useful and common defensive weapon was a sword. As times change, weapons also evolved. To defeat enemies at an even longer range than spear new weapons emerged, eventually bringing us to guns and cannons. You people, however, seem to have brought guns to an even further stage."

Julio exclaimed patting the Panzer.

"Don't you feel amazed? Why are all the items from your world weapons, not everyday items"

"Your sampling pool is too small, I guess"

"Perhaps. Founder Brimir's magic still remains today at the holy grounds, and will occasionally gift us with items like these. Connecting the dots, these weapons awarded by Brimir, should belong to Gandálfr's possession. Therefore these are your stuff, Gandálfr."

Saito's chest thumped. This is the long spear. The zero, that rocket launcher, all here because of Founder Brimir's magic.

Moreover, his presence here is probably due to the same reason.

"Alright, because of this reason we gift these to you. These items will never get to used in our possession, we can't imitate and produce more, we don't know how to repair them when they wear down. No matter how powerful of a gun this is, if you can't mass produce it, it's meaningless. Honestly, we can't even make these bullet shells right. Your world really holds unimaginable technology. You are even more incredible than elves!"

"There's a door on the holy grounds?"

"Yeah. What else did you think? At the holy land there's a cave. Should be a cave made from void magic. Must be. Therefore, I believe if we went to the holy land, you'd be able to find a way to go back. In other words, your home is the same as our objective, isn't it?"

Saito shook his head.

"If I ever wanted to go back, I will use my own methods to get there. Although you have your own reasons, but in my point of view, I do not want to align myself with the enemies of elves. Those who hurt other people are another matter. Anyhow, this I'd gladly receive. They may become useful in the next battle. Besides, I know someone who likes the company of these kind of items. I bet he'd be overjoyed."

Julio shook his head and rested his hand on Saito's shoulders.

"You're really stubborn! But that's what I like about you! So, wanna go get a drink with me. This time I didn't give you a hard time. I know a place with lots of pretty girls! Come and enjoy Romalia"

Saito glanced at Julio helplessly, then paced outwards.

As soon as he was about to leave, he turned back.

As if waiting to wage war, waiting for him to steer quietly in the darkness, the steel spears prepared for him.

Pope Vittorio is used to praying at the hall alone everyday after breakfast. This is what Vittorio calls "free time".

To the pope always up to his neck, it could be said that this is the only time when he can peacefully enjoy and pray. The hall is situated at the second floor of the Cathedral. Commoners are, of course, forbidden to enter. On the sides of the entrance to the hall, two holy knights stand guard to protect the praying pope.

As soon as Colbert approached the doors, the guards raised their staffs.

"What is it"

"My apologies, there are some business I wish to discuss with the Pope."

"The Pope is currently praying."

"Then please let me wait here."

"Have you reserved?"

"No"

"Then I cannot allow you to stay here."

The guards waved their staffs in a way indicating he should leave. Despite their conversation and actions, Colbert didn't leave at all. One of the holy knights worriedly whispered to the other one, in case this is some famous celebrity.

"May we have your name."

"I am a teacher from the Tristain magical academy, Colbert Jean."

The knights snorted in disapproval. A mere teacher, how could they let him disturb the Pope praying.

Just as the knights were about to point their staffs at him, along the corridor cane a short golden haired lady knight. She was not wearing the dress when she first arrived, but a long coat where she can easily move around in.

Though her face looks no more than a teen's, she was wearing a cape. From the cape alone, one can deduce that she is a noble.

"Miss Agnes."

The knights greeted the captain of Queen Henrietta's firearms squad. Agnes nodded to them in return.

"Do you also wish to discuss with the Pope?"

"Yes", Agnes nodded her head, then turned towards Colbert.

"Looks like we're here for the same thing"

"Uh"

Colbert took a deep breath, grasping the ruby in his pocket tightly. Seeing that Colbert is an acquaintance of Agnes, they did not trouble him any more and returned to their positions.

After around 30 minutes, the door opened. The knights bowed.

Once Vittorio noticed someone waiting for him, he appeared to sigh.

"Isn't this Miss Agnes. Are you alright?"

Agnes looked at Vittorio in the eye and said.

"I have issues I wish to ask your holiness"

Vittorio nodded.

"Towards Tristain's firearms captain's inquiries, I guess I'll have to make time to answer then. And, the mister here also"

Colbert seemed to be hinting something important and said.

"There are items I should return to your holiness"

"Is that so, looks like both of you have very important reasons. Then let's not stand here, come to my office"

At his office, Vittorio sat on his chair and welcomed.

"Please, take a seat"

Agnes, however, did not take the offer but instead went directly into the main subject.

"Please excuse my rudeness. May I ask if your holiness know of a lady named Vittoria? She was a female who escaped 20 years ago to the village of Protestants, D’Angleterre."

Vittorio nodded.

"I do. She is my mother"

Agnes's face seemed to distort a little. Rare tears surfaced in Agnes's eyes and knelt one knee on the ground. Colbert, in contrast seemed to have blood drained out of his face.

"I was right, from the first sight of your holiness I noticed. Your face, was too similar with Vittoria's. Your holiness, please accept my gratitude in stead of your mother. My life was saved by your mother. Our village was burned down to ashes by the despicable conspirators. Vittoria lost her life over saving me."

Vittorio chuckled.

"Is that so, good. Saving someone even at her last moments."

The next to kneel was Colbert.

"Your holiness. Please give me your punishments"

"Why?"

"That lady, the one who used fire to burn your mother to death, was exactly me. I would never have thought it was your holiness's mother. How cruel fate is. It must be God's wish for me to accept your holiness's punishments that I came to Romalia."

Agnes sorrowfully claimed

"It was an order wasn't it? You have not sinned. Those who did were the ones issuing the orders. Besides, I have already executed those who gave orders with my own hands."

"But! But! The one who did this was me! My right hand waved the staff! My mouth sang the spell!"

"No more!"

Agnes stared at Colbert, but Colbert continued

"This, is your mother's ring. Please take this back and give me your verdicts"

Vittorio looked at the ruby. His eyes widened, but immediately returned to peace. Calmly reaching out his hand to recieve it, Vittorio wore the ring on his hand.

The ring slowly slides in, fitting perfectly on his finger.

[[Image:ZnT13-193.jpg|thumb]]

"I must thank you. This ruby of flames have not touched my fingers for 21 years"

"Thank?"

"Yes. Perhaps you may not know, but we are currently looking for this ruby. I never imagined it would return to me in this way. Today is a great day. It's really a great day."

"Then if you will, your holiness, please punish me"

"Why, why must I give you punishment? I should give you my blessings, not a punishment."

"But, your holiness, I took your holiness's mother"

Vittorio looked at the ring and said

"She was a weak person. Scared of her son's god-blessed power, took the ring and escaped"

Colbert and Agnes focused on Vittorio. In his eyes, there was no fury at all towards the murderer of his mother.

All his eyes gave was a deep, almost blinded insanely, religion.

"She was obsessed with the heretics, her beliefs were mistaken. Not only this, she escaped her fate. Executing her with your hands, it could be said this is God's verdict to her."

"Your holiness"

As if reminiscing something, Vittorio closed his eyes.

"Left behind, I had to work harder than anyone else. For the cause of not having anyone pointing at me for having a wronged mother, I studied everyday in theology. Because of my efforts, I was awarded of my current status."

Vittorio placed his right hand on Colbert's head. Colbert felt fear towards the Pope's unnatural religious belief. Refusing human emotions, only yearning for God, this male seem to hold something deep inside him.

"Therefore, I will not give you punishment, hereby I give you my blessings. Mister Colbert Jean, may you have God and Founder Brimir's blessings"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter5

2012-12-03T00:33:47Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 5: The Persuasion of the Pope===

After arriving at the Cathedral, the first thing Louise did was to greet Henrietta.

But for some reason, this Queen seems to be quite distracted. She only acknowledge it saying "Oh, just in time." Even why Louise and the others were summonned to this country in the first place was not explained. Henrietta told Louise and Tiffania that the Pope his Holiness would explain later.

"Anyhow, the long journey must have tired you out. They have already prepared dinner. Please, enjoy yourselves first"

The dinner will be held in two different places.

Except for Saito, the Ondine Water Spirit Knights, Colbert, Kirche and Tabitha will share one room, while Louise, Tiffania and Saito will sit in the dining hall where the Pope will attend himself.

In the smaller room, they don't have a single waiter, letting them to do as they please. Luckily, the members of the Ondine Knights did not seem to mind this kind of treatment. They were all celebrating today's battle, laughing and chatting loudly all the way.

Kirche looked at Colbert by her side. Since arriving at this Cathedral, he seemed to have a lack of enthusiasm. Leaving the untouched dish in front of him, he rested his chin on his knuckles, immersed in deep thoughts.

"What's wrong? Here, does it taste bad?"

Kirche indicated her soup by stirring it with a spoon.

"This soup really is disgusting. Other than spinach, there's nothing else. Having this kind of priest like meal, it's my first experience."

Still, Colbert stayed in the same position without moving an inch after commenting.

"What's wrong with you? Are you alright?"

Kirche bended her head worriedly. Colbert finally lifted his head up in response.

"Eh? Oh, sorry. Nothing much"

He took a few sips from his soup, whipping out a ruby ring from his pocket once in a while, staring at it like a dead man with his eyes open. It was what he gave into Kirche's possession when he was about to die in his battle with Menvil. After Colbert was completely healed, Kirche gave this back to him promptly.

"What's with the ruby? Are you, thinking about your ex?"

Originally meant to be a joke, Colbert nodded his head out of Kirche's surprise.

"Umm, just like that"

Kirche winced her eyes, and put a small cooked lobster on his head, although his was just as motionless. Not wanting other people to see her any more jealous, Kirche found someone else to talk to. At her side, Tabitha was eating expressionless.

"Hey, Tabitha. What do you think they are talking about at the dining hall?"

Tabitha slowly finished her cup of wine and answered

"Don't know"

On the other end of the corridor inside the dining hall, no one said of anything and kept putting food in their mouths in awkward silence. Louise was sitting next to Saito, whereas Tiffania was sitting on the other side of him.

Today's incident wasn't something Saito could easily let go. Every now and then, Saito would stare angrily at Julio, grinding his teeth and food, thinking "Huh, that bastard"

Tiffania nervously shrunk into her seat. Holding the fork and knife in her hand tightly, the plate served just now, she had not taken a single bite, already cut into an unknown number of pieces now.

In front of her is the one who called Louise and the others here, Henrietta.

Likewise to Colbert, Henrietta was also deep in thoughts, focusing dully on the wineglass in front of her. On the side of Henrietta sat Captain of the guns squadron, Agnes, but she also seemed to be considering something silently.

Sitting at the end of the table, was Pope St. Aegis the 32nd, Vittorio Serevare, listening to Julio's daily report.

Not long ago, Louise, Saito and Tiffania 3 of the were allowed to see Pope Vittorio alone. He used the caring, smiling face of his to welcome them all.

First, Louise was stunned by his handsome face. He was just like an elf, mysterious and mighty.

Next thing Louise felt, was the overwhelming warm feeling radiating from him. It's only something one can feel from those who have sacrificed all their desires for others. Just taking one sight of him, Louise felt as if she understood why he was able to become Pope at such a young age.

Saito also seemed to be experiencing what Louise is right now. His jaw dropped at the sight of the glamorous Vittorio, then quickily changed to a smile of defeat.

"Julio that kid may be handsome but he has his irritating side, but this person is completely different. So these people do exist in the world" Saito relayed his thoughts to Louise back then.

After than the dinner began. The only words spoken so far were from Vittorio, all of them comforting words, but irrevelant to the case. Not being able to raise a question on her side, Louise uncomfortably calmed down her mind.

What, is this thing that Henrietta and Pope his Holiness wants us to see?

Louise jabbed the Saito beside her and said

"Hey"

"Huh?"

"What are her majesty and his Holiness planning to let us look at?"

"Dunno. I guess we will after this dinner. It may be extremely shocking, therefore a filled up stomach will surely calm you down."

Just like what Saito said, it's pointless to be thinking all day long. And so, Louise extended her hand to reach the food.

Hearing the report, Vittorio deeply bowed to everyone.

"My familiar must have caused you trouble"

Hearing him say this, Louise and Saito both, "Pufffff!", spitting out everything in their mouths.

"Your Holiness, just now, what did you say?"

"I was apologizing for the trouble caused. Julio, why did you do these things without informing me? I only said 'Hope you may welcome them'."

Julio's heterochromatic eyes shined, and chuckled.

"No, not that!"

Louise unconsciously stood up.

"Just now, your Holiness said 'familiar'?"

"Yes, that is correct."

Julio looked at Saito and Louse, then said while nodding,

"We are brothers, gifted with the power to guide people to the correct paths, brothers wielding legendary power."

Saito and the others were all astonished by this sudden confession from Julio. Julio then casually took off the glove on his right hand.

On his hand, a chain of letters similar to Gandálfr's inscription was marked.

"I am the right hand of God. Vindálfr. Saito, you and me are like brothers."

"Vindálfr", Tiffania murmured to herself.

""Because Miss Tiffania still does not possess a familiar, that will be 3 bearers, 2 familiars, and..."

Vittorio eyed the Founder's Prayer book lying beside Louise

"A secret treasure, two rings, all inside this room"

Julio whispered softly in Vittorio's ear

"Ring, there is one more the can be counted"

"In that case, then there are 3 rings. So this is it."

The dining hall was filled with tension. In the middle of this stifling air, Vittorio turned to Henrietta.

Henrietta's concerned face nodded deeply.

"Then, today, the reason for everyone's presence here is none other than what you are expecting. I hope you may all help me."

"Help in?"

At this point, Henrietta opened her mouth and offered to continue for him.

After Saito and Louise had finished listening to what Henrietta had to say, they widened their eyes at this ridiculous task. Eventually returning to reality, Louise opened her mouth and said,

"Anyhow, what your Majesty is trying to say is, to use our power, and to reclaim the holy land back from the elves' hands? How is this different from the Reconquista people?"

"No, it's not like that, Louise. It's to discuss. War is foolish. Both of you have made me realize this point."

"Then, why must we reclaim the holy land?"

This time Vittorio cut in,

"It's because that place is where we belong. Why do wars exists? Why do the governors of this world, us, sheepishly declare war with different clans? Simply said, this state exists because of the loss of our destined land."

Vittorio's calm voice stands out from the rest and he continued,

"In this few thousand years of losing our holy hand, we were at a state of losing confidence. Our promised lands conquered by unfamiliar people, is unhealthy for the overall population. Losing confidence, we have been seeking cheap replacements. Pointless fights over countless lands, we have bled a lot unnecessarily."

Louise could not counter his statements. This is Halkeginia's history.

"Reclaiming the promised lands. Revealing the legendary power. Only at this moment, our true confidence can come back to life. Only through this, we are able to construct our glorious future. When Halkeginia is finally united, there will be no more wars."

Vittorio calmly spoke of the word "united". This is a word which has appeared often in countless Halkeginia kings' dreams.

United.

"As the descendants of our Founder Brimir, everyone of us, in front of God and Founder himself are all brothers and sisters."

Louise's was swayed by these words. On the other hand, her instinct continued to tell her that there's a catch here somewhere. Before Louise was ablt to voice out her thoughts, Saito cut in,

"Then, may I speak of a few words? Your Holiness."

"Please do."

Saito said apologetically,

"I, my, I'm not too smart, therefore what your Holiness said, I do not quite understand it. From what I hear, your meaning is that we should pick up our swords, and threaten them to take the land back, is that what you meant?"

"Yes. It's just that. Not very different from what you said."

Vittorio decisively confirmed Saito's description.

"How could we, just because they are elves (foreigners), then these things are permitted? I really don't think this will result in anything good."

"We believe to bless every single person is too arrogant."

Vittorio straightforwardly replied.

"My hands are small. These hands which God gave me, if I were to use them to care for every single creature in this world, then it would not be enough. I am a believer in Brimir. Therefore the first ones I should bless is Romalian pilgrims for their well-being. Am I wrong in doing so?"

"I don't think you are wrong. But...."

Saito paused a while for his brain to process. Henrietta opened her mouth, as if to persuade Saito to change his mind, and said,

"Saito. I also considered it thoroughly myself, and also agree with the Pope's wishes. I have sheepishly triggered a pointless war before, but I do not wish for history to repeat itself again. this is what I think. If you can use your power to stop a war, then I believe that is also a kind of justice."

"I refuse."

Saito made himself clear.

"Saito..."

Henrietta seemed to have someelse to say, but Saito unerringly shook his head.

"Doing these things is too despicable! Tiffania sitting here, has elven blood flowing in her right now. I do not want to do anything similar to threatening Tiffania's mother"

Tiffania bit her lips. Although she has been thinking a lot, she believed there was no place for her to talk.

Henrietta stood up and walked next to Tiffania's side.

"Greetings, Tiffania. I am your cousin Henrietta"

She said, holding Tiffania's hands.

Tiffania helplessly answered

"Cousin"

"That's right. Your father Duke '''Montaru(蒙特)''' (Prince '''Othomont (奧布蒙特)'''), not only was he the previous King of Albion, but also the brother of our last Tristain King Henry. Which goes and say, you are my cousin."

Henrietta hugged Tiffania tightly.

"Ohh, my lovely cousin. I am sorry to remind you of all your painful memories. I also hope that you will forgive me for not being able to announce this fact to the public."

Tiffania hugged her only relative back, tears dropping form her eyes uncontrollably. The dining hall was veiled by silence momentarily. But then, through sobs, Tiffania still asked Henrietta

"Your Majesty. Are you going to fight with my mother's clan?"

"It's not like that. We just want to tell them peacefully, to return that land to us. After all, that land was originally ours. I was hoping, during the discussion, the blood that's flowing through you will become a bridge never before between us and them."

Tiffania hung her head, then softly replied,

"I, really do not understand difficult things. But, if my power can be of help to everyone, I believe, that there is nothing more more joyful that this."

"You are willing to help us?"

Tiffania turned to the surprised Saito.

"If Saito, says so, then I would also help. It is Saito who brought me to the world outside. If Saito decides to do so, then I am also willing to follow."

"Saito..."

Henrietta looked at Saito, almost begging. Seeing Henrietta like this, his determination was slightly swayed, but in the end, he still couldn't accept it.

"I am sorry. Your Holiness and your Majesty's ideals are very attractive. But I do not want to use Louise's and my power because of this"

"Louise, what do you think?"

Henrietta turned to Louise in despair....

Louise was confused.

What Henrietta and Vittorio have said are undoubtly correct.

She is also one of the Halkeginia's nobles.

As a noble, it is always first priority to consider Halkeginia's needs. Otherwise, it would be meaningless carrying the title of a noble. If this event happened a long time ago, Louise might have nodded her head towards Henrietta's beliefs.

But, the Louise now is different.

She does not, just because the others are elves, want to do these forceful actions.

Among the peasants, there are all sorts of people.

It must be the same for elves, all sorts of elves. There are bad elves, as well as good elves. Through Saito and Tiffania's conversation, Louise also thought this way.

Conveying Louise's silent response, Henrietta gave a smile, nodded her head and said,

"Most certainly, it may be a very difficult choice for you to make. But, it is a choice you have to choose eventually. Before you are certain, I hope that you will not forget, the meaning of the cape kept in your mother's possession. The marks stitched on it, are not decorations. Those marks represent the responsibility for Tristain's future, as well as the entire Halkeginia's future."

Yet even after Henrietta have said so, Louise was still motionless. Something is rejecting this idea in her mind.

Henrietta turned again to Saito.

"You too, are fighting for Louise's sake, aren't you? To save the person you treasure most, you will do whatever you need to. I too am the same. I cannot stand the conflicts between people. Therefore, I will also do what I must."

"For this, you do not care what happens to the elves?"

Hearing Saito's question, Henrietta nodded her head.

"I am Queen of a country of humans. Same as his Holiness, there is a limit to what my hand can cover."

These words because a powerful duet.

Vittorio said uncaringly,

"It has already been 3 years for me as the Romalia Pope. In this period, there was only 1 thing I learned"

Pausing in between, Vittorio said with force,

"Love cannot save everyone."

Everyone continued their dinner speechless.

Not before long, Saito raised another question.

"Then, may I ask another question?"

Vittorio nodded his head, chuckling.

"Please do."

"Other than assembling all void users, what about that side, Gallia?"

That's right. Gallia's void user and his familiar has always had their eyes on Louise and the other bearers.

Also, undoubtly, under the shadows of the Gallian King Joseph and his familiar, they are using powerful elves. For the elves to help this side is relatively impossible.

To everyone's surprise, Vittorio laughed.

"Of course, I have my own way to solve this problem. It is exactly because of this I made this meeting here."

"What do we do?"

"In 3 days, my third anniversary coronation ceremony will be held. Right at the city near Gallian borders, the city of Aquileia. Of course, the Gallian King will also attend."

"He will?"

"Who knows. It does not matter whether he comes or not. My point is, Miss Vallière, Miss Westwood. I hope you will also attend this"

Louise seemed to have noticed something and stood up,

"Are you suggesting to use us as bait?"

"It is my ceremony. Prior to this, I have already spread news of me being a void user to Gallia, meaning you won't be the only ones being the bait. I am a person that would feel uncomfortable if I'm not part of the plan."

"This is too dangerous!"

"I understand about the danger. But, keep in mind that if you keep being on alert it would be even more dangerous. What does Gallian King Joseph wants? I'm afraid it's to eliminate all void users not in his grasp, and to turn Halkeginia into his own. He may be jeered as an incompetent King by his subjects, but I beg to differ. His is a cunning, cruel, emotionless man. The title "Incompetent King" is just a disguise for his ambitions. He can be cunning enough to that extent. Only if all three of us congregate together, he will commence his attacks."

"Then, how are you prepared for it?"

Intrigued, Saito asked further on.

"Saito!"

Louise angrily bellowed with lazer eyes focused on Saito.

"How is this bad. Just now I may have refused, but this is a different matter and I agree with it. The arrogance in that Gallian King, I have long despised. Not only did he brutally attack us, but also did such unforgivable things to Tabitha. I will never forgive him. If we are going to kill him eventually, it's better to do it as early as possible."

Saito's words made a pleased Vittorio nod,

"I fear he will send his familiar first. It's that Myoznitnirn you have encountered a few times before. That woman who uses magical items."

"I suppose."

"We must capture Myoznitnirn with all our force, but must not kill her."

"What is that?"

"If we kill her, then Joseph can summon another familiar again. Must capture her alive, keep her alive. This way, the Gallian void user cannot summon another familiar. Without a familiar, that void user's power will decrease by a half. It will be a great chance for us to then go and negotiate, dropping his title as a king once in for all. After that happens, it might even be possible for your friend to take the throne."

"This is great! Let's do it then!"

Henrietta looked at Saito with trust. Julio joined in and laughed. Tiffania nodded her head.

Yet, only Louise was shaking her head alone.

"I refuse."

"Why!"

Saito looked at Louise, not understand why. Louise was astonished by their optimism, as well as at her boiling point. Despite there are 3 void bearers in this room, there are only 2 familiars, Saito and Julio. Besides, Julio is Vindálfr. Even if he can control excellent beasts, between the battle of familiars they are still at a slight disadvantage, no?

Yes, in the eyes of that Albion dragon knight, Saito may be very used to fights.

But that was only under normal circumstances. Now we are talking about void, with all sorts of magical weapons flying around on the battle field, how useful can he be?

And it doesn't end here, Tiffania is only capable of using one spell. The effects may be strong, but it is not a spell one can apply directly on the battlefield. As for Vittorio's power, no one knows. Perhaps he may be very powerful, but Louise just can't imagine how much battle experience this soft and gentle Pope has. In a battle, the spell's power is everything, because if one has enough experience, even a dot level mage can defeat a triangle mage.

In comparison, although there are only 2 people as the enemy, their true power is still unknown.

The Myoznitnirn capable of controlling any magical weapon.

With the help on the frightening nature's power that elves own.

Louise may not have lost before, but she cannot win either.

No, the reason Louise may have survived through all of this, could only be her luck.

There is also the possibility that the enemy have not unveiled her true power yet.

Remebering the Golomonta some time ago, Louise shuddered. To defeat one was already tricky enough. What if they had 5?

No matter how, Louise does not agree that they victory is possible.

"Just by facing Myoznitnirn alone has been difficult enough. I cannot imagine how tough it would be when she's accompanied by another void user. It's too dangerous. We must be more careful."

"We need courage. Courage capable of changing our current state. We must end this before the enemy obtains even greater power."

Vittorio pointed out.

"Louise, I think his Holiness is right."

''You idiot!'' Louise blamed Saito in her thoughts. ''We may have 5 people over here, but the one fighting the most isn't yourself?''

''Actually, it's only Saito himself''

Saito must fight alone to buy time for Louise to chant her spells. Facing enemies with all their power alone.

But, these words did not come out.

If it was said out loud, then most would think that the master is putting himself/herself's safety first. Willing to become bait himself, for a Pope daring enough to say this, Vittorio should be the first. Since the Pope already decided it, nobles who disagree with him shouldn't be nobles at all. Even for Romalia Pilgrims, even as a heretic, there really is nothing to disagree with.

Louise's tome was in pain, but should could not say any words of rejections.

"Even though, I still disagree. I cannot let the Pope's body be exposed to the danger of this plan."

Vittorio continues to smile and said,

"That's alright, you would not agree to a suggestion as sudden as this immediately. Please take your time to consider it. You will slowly change your point of view and see that I am right."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter4

2012-12-03T00:32:32Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter 4: The Two Knight Corps===

Three days after setting sail from Tristain, the "Ostland" arrived at Romalia's southern port, Cittadella. It was indeed very fast. Even with a fully extended sail on a high speed, cargo-less ship, the distance by sea would take a week.

Cittadella is a fortress city constructed next to a big lake. It was convenient for ships to land and set sail, so the lake naturally became a port. Various ships were brought to the many piers that stretched along the shore. Purely from looking out towards the sea, the port had an appearance not unlike a typical rest stop for ships.

Well, when an oddly shaped ship such as the Ostland docked... a crowd gathered all around the pier. Saito and the crew were a little troubled from this.

Their arrival at Romalia was not an official visit.

In order to not attract the attention of Gallia, their arrival was officially an "academy field trip" by name. Of course, their real purpose was to covertly head for Henrietta's location, but that was a secret.

Naturally, their arrival created quite a memorable ruckus for officials.

On the pier, a spectacled person with the dull appearance of an important Romalian official eyed the Tristainian government-issued port documents, and then he stared at the Ostland suspiciously.

"Students of the Tristain Academy of Magic? What an incredible ship you're riding on. What's with this ship?"

Unlike normal, everyday ships used in Halkeginia, the Ostland had a large wingspan. Not only that, but on the tail and each wing of the ship was a large propeller unfamiliar to most. Official or not, anyone would think that it was suspicious.

The acting leader, Instructor Colbert, responded innocently.

"Ah, it is a new model of ship that I developed in Germania."

"On top of the wings, what are those strange bladed turrets?"

With an arrogant attitude, the official pointed his wand at it and inquired.

"Through the power of steam, it is a device that provides propulsion. I called it the 'water steam engine'."

The official narrowed his eyes at that point.

"Without using the blessed magic of God, you dare to fly in the sky with this strange device...is this not heresy?"

At the words of 'heresy,' the officials' aides sprang into action. All of them drew the holy items from around their neck; their hands trembled at the ready. All of Romalia's officials were clergymen after all.

The conversation was making Tiffania uneasy.

In order to hide her mixed elf blood, she was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, which she now pulled over her head more.

This action apparently caught the eye of the official.

"Hey you. Let me see that hat."

Tiffania was trembling awkwardly.

"What's wrong? I said let me see that hat. Did you not hear me?"

As the official reached for the hat, Tabitha softly chanted a spell. Seeing that motion, Kirche brazenly clung onto the officials arms.

"Ah! From close-up, I see that you're quite the man!"

"Wh-what are you doing?!"

"You do such a fabulous job, don't you, Mr. Wonderful Clergyman?"

"Not really..., anyways let me go! Stop trying to corrupt me!"

"There are a lot of things in this world that are more fun than praying to your god, you know?"

As all eyes gathered at their exchange..., the battle-experienced Tabitha completed her spell with the slightest of motions. Tiffania's hat started to glow.

With that, Kirche abruptly released the man.

"I guess it's as Mr. Official says. I may have come on too strongly."

The official cleared his throat and once again turned towards Tiffania.

"The hat, please."

Finally giving in, Tiffania handed over her hat.

"Hmm...you're much prettier without the hat."

'Huh', Tiffania thought as she checked her ears. Somehow they were that of a normal human being! The shocked Tiffania looked to the side at Tabitha. Somehow, this little blue-haired girl had helped her out with a spell.

Unbeknownst to Tiffania, the spell "Face Change" that could change appearances was a high-level square spell. At some point, Tabitha had apparently reached the capability of a square class mage.

In any case, nothing seemed to be out of place with the port documents. (Of course, since it was genuinely issued by the Tristainian government.) Since everything was in order, the official had no further inquiries.

A heavy weight collectively lifted off of their chests.

It was sort of ironic that they managed to get away by the skin of their teeth. Little did they know, they were inching towards disaster.

Leaving Cittadella by horse-drawn carriage, it would take a day to finally arrive at the capital of Romalia.

According to this country’s customs, wands and weapons had to be stowed away in their baggage before arriving at the city gates.

Such a rule had passed over the head of Saito, who carelessly crossed the gate with Derflinger still on his back. Of course, this caused one of the guards to stop them.

“Hey, you over there!”

‘Huh?’, Saito openly thought, as the guard shuffled over and put his hand on Derflinger.

“What kind of backwater town are you from?! I cannot forgive anyone who openly carries a weapon in this city!”

The bearer of the sword appeared to be a commoner, thought the guard. With a pompous attitude, the guard grabbed Derflinger off Saito’s back and threw it on the ground.

“Wh-what the hell are you doing?!”

Just then, the guard noticed Saito’s mantle.

“What the hell? Are you a noble? Still, what is the big idea walking by us carrying a sword? What is with the northern countries that commoners are allowed to prance around acting like nobles? This is blasphemous to God!”

Saito started to voice his complaint, but Derflinger popped out of its scabbard and beat him to it.

“Hey! What’s the deal with throwing a person – no, a sword onto the ground!”

“What is this, an intelligent sword? Whatever the reason, carrying it is not allowed. You should put it in your bag or load it on your horse…in any case, get over here. You look suspicious.”

Still, Derflinger continued bombarding the guards.

“Shut up, you dolts! Guarding your cursed house of frothy prayers!”

“…house of frothy prayers, you say?”

‘Oh boy, Saito thought, holding his head. Sorry from the extra trouble caused, Saito hurriedly grabbed Derflinger to shut him up. The fuming sword clattered about, making it quite difficult to keep it in the scabbard. As Saito finally pinned it inside the scabbard, it seemed to finally cool down a bit.

“Hey, how many times have I told you! Instead of being so offensive, you really should come up with nicer ways of naming things.”

“…how dare this sword! Insulting Romalia’s guards equates to insulting God and Founder Brimir!”

“Can it, greenhorn. What do you claim to know about Brimir? You’d best be quick to apologize and then run along to chant your prayers.”

With cries of ‘What!’ and ‘Unforgivable!’, the guards grabbed the hilt of Derflinger.

“Hey, what are you doing!”

Saito rushed to stop them.

“Demon! Time to turn you into a lump of smoldering iron!”

“Interesting! Let’s see you try it!”

“Stop it!”

It had turned into a scuffle. Louise and the others watched over it with a dazed expression. Because of some unnecessary words, the resulting scuffle turned into a very bad situation, they decided.

But, it seemed like they were destined for trouble anyways. Saito had unfortunately flung the vigorous guards away.

“Wah! I’m sorry!”

“You think sorry is going to cut it?! You have just used force on the servants of God and the Founder! We shall halt this blasphemy here! …Men! Come out and stop these suspicious individuals!”

At those words, many guards flooded out of a small area.

“Blasphemy!”

“This may be related to the incident! Seize them!”

Their hands grasped at their holy items. Seeing their holy wands, Kirche said,

“Uh oh. These guys are Paladins.”

Tabitha responded to her words.

Blowing a whistle, Sylphid dropped down from the sky. Tabitha and Kirche jumped on its back. Tabitha then cast ‘Leviation’ on the panicky, confused Tiffania, lifting her onto Sylphid’s back.

Only Louise was left standing in front of the Paladins.

“What is this!?”

Louise ruffled her pink hair and shouted directly at the Paladins.

“We are the Tristainian government! Currently, we are heading towards Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, who is staying in this country! Laying a hand on us will be a significant breach of diplomacy! Do you understand?”

The Paladins looked at each other.

“…Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta?”

“Did you not receive this information?”

‘Uh oh.’ Louise thought as her face paled. Come to think of it, Henrietta’s visit had been undercover. Although the upper echelon of the government may have known, there were many of the lower-ranked guards that wouldn’t know.

“Bastards…, going as far as using the name of the queen of Tristain…, this is looking more and more suspicious.

“You have done plenty to invoke the judgment of the church. Prepare yourselves!”

Kirche picked up the panicking Louise into her arms.

“Jean, Guiche, everyone, you guys follow us with ‘Fly’. Saito! Come here and hop on!”

Grasping tightly onto Derflinger, Saito jumped towards the ascending Sylphid. Springing through the air, he skillfully caught Sylphid’s leg.

Letting out a short cry, Sylphid accelerated upwards. Colbert and the rest of the Knights of the Ondine quickly cast ‘Fly”, chasing after Sylphid.

“The heretics are escaping! After them!”

From the small building, horses quickly emerged, sprouting wings as they flew up. The Paladins mounted the horses and chased after Saito and the others, who had just raised their heresy level with further blasphemy.

Looking at the horses, Louise shouted.

“It’s Pegasi!”

Native to the area of Romalia, the winged, holy horse, Pegasus, was the steed of the Paladin. Glimmering with radiant white light, they steadily drew closer and closer.

Normally, the flying speed of a Pegasus was comparable to that of a wind dragon…, but Sylphid wasn’t escaping at full speed.

“The ones using the ‘Fly’ spell can’t escape at this rate…”

Catching Kirche’s words, Saito drew close to her.

“Hey, Kirche! How are we going to get away?! We’ve got ourselves into a lot of unnecessary trouble!”

Kirche brushed her hair up and glared at the ‘one who started it’.

“Don’t you know how frightening the ‘Paladin’ are? That if they decide that someone is ‘blasphemous’, it is not a trivial thing? They can informally conduct the judgment of the church and cut down anyone they see fit.”

The color drained from Saito’s face.

He was reminded of a ruckus between himself and Beatrice. Looking backwards, Tiffania was trembling. Most likely because of hearing the words "judgment of the church", it refreshed her of the ruckus caused by her ears a little while ago.

Viewing the streets of Romalia from sky high, it seemed to be divided into strict districts like a checkerboard. No matter whichever district it was, a beautifully carved tower standing over the heads of other buildings, standing ever so proudly.

"Seriously, insulting the clergymen in this place full of churches is the last thing you would ever want to do. At least consider about it throughoutly before doing so."

Hearing Kirche say so, Saito stared at the Derflinger in his hands

"Oi, you big mouthed sword. Go and reflect yourself"

Derflinger replied unwillingly

"It's not fair, all the time sitting in the sheath has made me very agitated. But most important of all is that I hate this country. The man who founded this country named '''Feisadic(弗爾薩迪)''', I abhor him!"

"These anicent things just forget it! Because of you, you've already caused me enough trouble already!"

Hearing Saito's scolding, Derflinger returned into the scabbared, slightly chattering, as if it really was reflecting on itself.

Looking backwards at the Ondine Knights, they were almost flying irratically, like an airplane in turbulance. They were tired. The "flying" spell isn't designed for long distance journeys, since it requires great concentration.

"At their limit"

Kirche described calmly. Tabitha below raised her staff and pointed to somewhere.

"Tavern"

Kirche nodded her head. Understanding Tabitha's intention, Slipheed started diving.

"W-what are you thinking! Why should we ever land!"

"To use that bar as a defense"

"Defence?!"

Louise and Saito roared in unison.

"You give me another choice, genius. We can't escape any longer, being caught is that last thing you'd ever want. If this goes on, a fight is going to break out anyhow. Better do it in a tavern since there's usually no one at daytime."

Slipheed accurately arrived at the targeted street. The pedestrians were so surprised at the sudden Wind dragon, they all fled. Kirche jumped off Slipheed, and kicked open the tavern's door.

Unwary of the trouble about to be bestowed on him, the bar owner welcomed them with a warm smile and a "How may I serve you". Kirche took a rough glance inside the inn. As expected, there were not many customers to speak of. Only a man dressed like a clergyman sat at with bartender.

It's common sense in Romalia not to drink wine in broad daylight, who would otherwise be treated as non-believers. Even if anyone wanted to, they would have done it in secrecy at home. Kirche relaxed. The less involved, the better.

"What would you like to order, miss"

Seeing noble customers, the owner of the inn came and asked, rubbing his hands gleefully.

"Today, I'll take this inn."

"Eh?"

The dumbfounded shopkeeper looked at the unending line of nobles walking in, so shocked that his eyes could have dropped out.

"What, What is this?"

Kirche did not answer, she was scratching over a check with a pen, and placed it in the hands of the owner.

"That, that much!"

"It may be not enough, when the time comes, don't hesitate to ask for more"

"Ye-Yes! Although, what are you planning to do? Is it a party?"

"More or less, although the fireworks would go a bit wild, I hope you wouldn't mind, would you?"

Fireworks?

The owner turned around. Tabitha was instructing the Ondine Knights how to make a fortress out of chairs and tables.

"Whoa! Wait, wait! You people! What is this! Waa!"

The shopkeeper's complaints were drowned by the sound of windows shattering. The guards outside were already in formation and casting spells.

"Uwha! What's going on! What is this! Ah, holy knights!"

As soon as the shopkeeper saw the pure white cape stitched with a holy cross, he legs turned jelly.

"You, You, who are you!"

Kirche pitied the poor guy

"Get down. It's dangerous"

Saito dragged the Tiffania trembling like never before into the tavern and let her sit down. Tiffania hugged herself as if attempting to use the academy's dress and her large brests to conceal herself, sitting down in a corner still like a statue.

"Saito"

"It's going to be alright. No matter what happens I will protect you. Besides, it seems like I'm at fault as well, so sorry"

Tiffania nodded her head, still shaking. Saito put his hand on Derflinger. Outside of the shattered windows, a solemn line of Holy Knights stood proudly.

The Ondine Water Spirit knights made a cover under the windows using chairs and tables, standing off with their wands. Tabitha and Kirche made commands lacking details. They had already turned into something like a commander and vice-commander.

The only customer here, they offered him to leave due to obvious reasons, but to everyone's surprise, he turned down that offer with a smile.

"There's no food better than this" and drank down the red wine in one gulp.

Colbert silently observed the Holy Knights' actions from a crack through a table. Normally, he would be the one trying to stop this brutal fight, but this time he didn't mention a single complaint to Kirche. Saito, observing Colbert transitioning from being calm to being realistic in this situation, concluded that it may be a brutal fight, but is the correct decision.

IN comparison, Guiche, Captain of Ondine Knights, kept mumbling "How did it turn into this" and knelt on the floor covering his head like an ostrich.

Louise's body seemed to shake with fury over something. It wouldn't matter what words were used to comfort her. Louise with an extrememly high dignity just can't stand an insult through being mistaken and treated like a criminal.

Saito huffed and puffed, taking a break next to Kirche and Tabitha.

"Now what?"

Kirche laughed

"Alright! Every one of the brave knights here, Let me describe the plan today"

Everyone held their breaths, waiting anxiously for Kirche to name their position and objective.

"Try and stall as much time as possible"

"That-That's it?"

Kirche nodded.

"Right. As long as we buy time here, the news of a riot will be delievered to the Pope eventually. Do you think Queen Henrietta wouldn't have noticed by then?"

"Wow, how much patience do we need"

Guiche voiced his thoughts, stunned

"Is that so? You could always go outside and surrender to the Knight's trial, you know. We are all guilty of insulting an official. I wouldn't want to be taken and be beheaded or whatever."

Saito, then said with determination.

"Me and Derflinger are the only ones who insulted them. I'll go alone."

"Saito!"

Louise cried running towards Saito.

"Don't! If you're going, I'm coming with you"

She bowed her head with embarrasment.

"You are my familiar. Your responsibility is also mine. Therefore I'm also going with you"

Saito looked at Louise emotionally

"Louise"

Louise blushed.

"A-as a master, I have my responsibilities. That's why, I won't allow you to go"

"I won't"

Grateful to the core, Saito hugged Louise. Letting herself drown in this emotional conversation, Louise also hugged him back redfaced.

"Be-because master and a familiar is together as one."

"I understand. I understand"

"Hey, do these things somewhere else"

A Malicorne frowning so hard that he looks as if he was 50 years older pulled them apart. The two just now tightly embracing each other was red to the core.

Kirche complained

"No matter what you said, it just won't work"

"Also, if we let you go out by yourself, it would hurt our reputation, wouldn't it?"

Malicorne flicked his thumb up with a snap. Malicorne's words seemed to be an infection to the other Ondine Knights, all saying "That's right, that's right!"

"Basically, I hate Romalian clerks"

"The Crusaders are cruel and only knows how to brag! I've already wanted them to get a taste of who is the real hero around for a long time!"

These dangerous words echoed throughout the tavern. Looks like it really came from the bottom of their hearts.

Whatever they say, nobles of Halkeginia just love getting involved in these conflicts. Saito shook his head shrugging.

"Huh. What's with whoever's God. Since ancient times, isn't it because of God's existance we've been having all these wars?"

Thinking of the Histories lessons he'd been in, Saito said.

Different religions, because of just this reason, have caused countless battles on Earth. Unfortunately, because everyone was saying things out from the bottom of their, which they wouldn't have otherwise dared to talk about.

That is, except for one person.

It's the sole customer sitting calmly in a chair despite all the commotion. That hat on his head was wide and low, covering his face. After hearing Saito's claim, he laughed, then used a pelicular voice and spoke

"That was really some interesting things you've said"

"Is that so? Well, it's going to be really dangerous here soon, so it would be better if you leave. Sorry to cause you all the trouble!"

"Nah, let me stay and watch"

What a pelicular person, but now was not the time to think about this.

Saito looked outside again behind the crudely made defense.

"Hmm, those guys still haven't attacked so far"

Kirche observed. Since the Crusaders have broken the windows, they didn't move an inch at all. Looks like they only broke the windows to understand the situation inside.

Another few moments of standing off each other passed. A crusader walked out from the surrounding formation. He experssion was incredibly irritating to anyone who saw it, and shook his head two or three times, as if disgusted with the whole incident. While he walked, Saito voiced his thoughts.

"He looks like Guiche in somewhat way"

"Please don't compare me with him"

His face is a combination of a handsome one but with long black hair like what a gentle person would have. His black hair spilt cleanly into left and right straight down from his forehead, dangling on both sides.

The man gave a polite bow and called out softly to the people taking defensive actions inside the inn

"I am the captain of the Crusaders representing Alieste monastery, Carlo '''Halksidic Arnold 加爾羅克里斯狄亞諾特倫博迪諾)'''. To everyone one within the tavern, you have been completely surrounded. Being the humble servants of God and our Ancestors, I dislike pointless battles. Therefore, are you willing to honestly surrender?"

"We will gladly do so if you can ensure our safety"

Kirche bargained.

"Despite I really want to do so, but right now we are handling another case and has accepted an order to arrest every suspicious person and put them up for trial. If you can prove your innocence to God, Then we can discuss further details."

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights yelled out loudly, complaining. They know thoroughtly the so called trial is just a abbreviation for your sentence for your "crimes".

"We are not heretics!"

"Real nobles from Tristain!"

"If you are nobles from Tristain, then accept your trial like a noble. There is nothing wrong with using your body to prove your innocence. If you can't do that, then we have no choice but to treat you like one."

"Go ask Pope his holiness! We're Romalian guests!"

Hearing Saito's raged yells, the Crusader named Carlo laid out his hands in a carefree way. A man looking like he would be of rank vice-captain came forward and whispered somethign in his ears.

"Since you are so stubborn about standing down, looks like we must trial you no matter what. How unfortunate, to bleed unnecessary blood today, to cast unnecessary magic. Ho ho, perhaps is a training given from God."

Carlo lifted the holy cross hanging from his chest and magically stuck it to his forehead. With that done, his beautiful and gentle face turned into one with a strong scent of firece cruelty.

"Crusaders! As believers and servants of God and Founder Brimir, eliminate the heretics!"

Magic densed around the crusaders.

Carlo stood with his back facing Saito and the others. Excatly like a conductor of an orchestra of spells.

The environment inside the tavern was very tense.

Tabitha displayed her side of anxiety, one rarely seen, and gave specific orders to the Ondine Knights.

"Expand Air Shields. The more the better. Now."

Without hesitation, the Ondine Water Spirit Knights chanted spells, creating air shields in front of the tavern.

At the same time, the Crusaders have finished their spells.

Each of them held their respective wands out. Dragons in scales of flames slithered out from the tip of their wands, entangling together multiple times, and took shape as one giant single dragon.

"What is that!"

"Chorus of Praise. The spell Crusaders are most adapt in. Tricky"

Tabitha replied.

Once time, Henrietta and the corspe of Prince Wales made a hexagonal star combination spell. This was very similar in make, only those who can endure vomiting blood and have gone under tough training, like the Crusaders here, are able to perform this miracle like spell.

"They're really trying to shoot that into the shop!"

Before Saito even ended his yells, the dragon on flames have already began it's assault on the tavern.

Everyone inside the inn curled up fearfully.

A fortunate thing is that the dozen layers of air shields have lived up to their purposes, diminishing the power of the flaming dragon. Still, the Ondine Knights expanded a few more air shields in front, like the saying, it never hurts to do more than less.

Of course, the one who eventually killed the creature was Tabitha. Standing up swiftly, she unleased a spell chanted already in preparation.

Glittering ice particles started to orbit around Tabitha, releasing a blinding lime light.

Ice storm

Tabitha's ice storm enwrapped the firery dragon.

All the people around couldn't care less about the steam generated. When the mist has disappeared, seeing Tabitha still standing there heroically, every single soul in the Tavern cheered.

To their disappointment, Tabitha then said

"Out of energy. Take care of the rest"

Then went to the back of the inn.

Gulp. The Ondine Water Spirit Knights couldn't help but swallow their own saliva. Tabitha's powerful magic cannot be used anymore, which would, in other words, mean that they have to get through this on their own.

Unexpecting their magic disintegrating, the faces of the Crusaders changed.

"Hmm, even in the standards of heretics, they are doing pretty good."

Carlo casted his next spell smiling.

Since a spell in the fire field was easily defeated, the next spell would be of water type. As the chant continues, the ice arrows began to increase.

Annnd, the defense used respectively for the couple hundred ice arrows was nothing else other than Colbert's fire magic.

"'''Uikalostikadickoufu(烏爾卡諾捷拉迪爾鳩呼)'''"

No difference from his average attire from giving a lecture, Colbert calmly sang out magic, generating a fire snake comparable to the size of the now evaporated fire dragon.

As sudden as anyone would be seeing a flaming snake swallowing arrows of ice, it vanished. Only a few left out arrows punctured the table deep. With that, the Crusader's attack have ended.

But, Colbert also looked like he will be unable to cast anymore spells for quite a while. Scratching his balding head,

"Everyone, I'll leave the next spell to you guys" and went to the back of the inn as well.

On the streets a bunch of people have already gathered jeering and cheering. Obviously, seeing the bossy Crusaders usually threatening people in "the name of the Pope", in trouble is something you just can't miss.

Huh! Carlo twisted his face.

"Huhhuh, damn, second time"

The next is going to be even more powerful, the students whispered to each other.

Saito tapped Louise's shoulders.

"It's time, Louise"

Kirche, Tabitha and Colbert all turned towards Louise. They all know that Louise is the legendary void user.

The ace of everyone here, void.

A magic only the Founder could use, of type zero.

Though the Ondine Knights may not know of Louise's background, on the other hand, they Do know of the potentiall lethal damages she is capable of. Which explains why they all glanced at Louise expecting something from her.

"Please blow all those guys away! Until then, we will defend this place with our lives!"

The next spell the Crusaders were chanting is of wind magic.

Whishhhhhhhhh!

The irratic gust may not be as powerful as the hexagonal star combination, but the power it contains should not be neglected either.

"I'll block it!"

Saito ran forward carrying Derflinger. The harsh gust of wind is being absorbed into Derflinger. Saito then turned back and yelled

"Louise! Now! Blow those guys away!"

Louise chanted the spell tensely.

Done.

Waving her wand, the explosion went off.

Pang! Accompanying the harmless pop, the blast only dented the ground in front of the Crusaders a little bit inwards.

"That's it?" Saito thought, his brain taking a break from blocking the fierce winds.

Louise also looked stunned at the damage done by her spell.

"How,how..."

Kirche nodded her head heavily.

"Ahh, I take that you're feeling very happy right now?"

A shudder was sent down Louise's spine.

"The way your system works is by conserving a lot of energy, no? Must need some emotions like anger or jealousy or whatever, but recently you haven't been going through much of either, have you?"

"D-d-did not, that kind of thing"

Louise twisted around hang her head embarrasingly. Saito who started to be unable to withstand the fierce winds bumped onto her.

"Uwaaaa!"

Saito and Louise flew backwards inside the tavern. Though Derflinger may have absorbed a lot of the wind, it was still more than enough to damage the defenses construted from tables and chairs.

As soon as the Crusaders confirmed the destruction of the defenses inside, instead of garrisoning like before, they raised the staffs in their hands, chanted some sort of spell. As they chant, colours of red, blue, white and all colours grew from the tip of their staffs.

"Blades. They're coming in" Kirche informed everyone.

Blades.

Also something Crusaders often use. By inducing magic on their own staffs, this allows it to prolong into a blade with a different colour and power. Not only different in looks, because it was conjured up on a magical staff, its effects can last very long as well. Might as well say that this is a magic than can slice rocks into half at close up battles.

With Carlo being the lead, the Crusaders also began their assaults. Jumping in continuously from the window, the Ondine Knights also made blades to welcome them.

Fights broke out near the window.

Saito also ran in and joined them, holding derflinger.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights are basically dot mages. To compensate for their inabilities in magical power, they all had hands-on experience with Saito, himself taught by Agnes herself. Due to this additional help, they were still barely able to hold the Crusaders off.

Sounds of blades clashing with each other filled the tavern.

Malicorne waved his wildly, roaring. The analytical Reinard was quite adapt with these blade attacks, swiftly bring his sword down left and right, similar to how he beats one at chess, hunting down the enemy.

Gimili's fit body looked just like a barbarian right now, swinging his sword with all his might.

Tabitha who couldn't use magic anymore sat at the back reading a book. She understands that there was nothing she can help, which makes her actions so reasonable. Colbert, on the other hand, fought against the Crusaders with his staff.

If you asked about Kirche, she currently taking care of the damages done to the to the inn with the innkeeper. Whenever a table or chair gets smashed up during the fight, he would flick his Abacus and show it to Kirche.

"This, too expensive, isn't it?"

"No,no, these are all made from good wood! Ma'am!"

"Ask the Crusaders to pay the remaining half"

Louise was concerned about Saito while being disappointed at herself. Void magic? Void of magic is more like it! Irritated by herself, she gritted her teeth.

To let Louise rest in ease, Saito sent a Crusader flying with one blow of his. Fearing Gandálfr's unhuman speed, the Crusader took a few steps back. Unfortunately, Derflinger's handle had already landed into his stomach, making him pass out.

Saito looked around, searching for his next victim. Looking across the room, he realised the copper golems were already down to one left, Guiche taking a step back with every blow of Carlo's.

Carlo faced the last golem with ease, leaving Guiche left holding a fake rose dropping its petals and with a long blade extending from the middle.

As soon as he noticed Saito coming close, Guiche shook his head.

"Hey, I don't need your help. Relax, I haven't even starting fighting yet"

Carlos smiled widely, confident in himself and launched himself at Guiche. His confident smile makes him look like he hasn't even used half of his power yet.

"Oh? Then let me fulfill your wish to the maximum!"

Carlo whacked Guiche's fake rose away at high speed. Guiche fell back sitting on the ground.

"Defeat. I surrender. Saito, I'll leave to rest to you"

And started whistling fearlessly. Whichever side they were fighting for, they all broke into laughs.

Carlo smoothly turned his head.

"You're the next one right, name yourself"

Saito raised his sword in front of him, reporting his name like a noble.

"I am Saito Hiraga. Remember it."

"What a weird name"

"Shut up, you psycho"

Carlo laughed hearing Saito's insults and put out his staff. It may be 30 centimetre in length, but the aura around it had a radius of around 1 metre.

"You're really out of luck. I swear, your life is mine"

"Take it if you can"

Saito edged close step by step, occasionally slashing his sword at Carlo unexpectedly, but Carlo wasn't that simple either, and caught Derflinger with his staff.

Both of them bounced off each other.

Carlo saw through Saito's power instantly, infusing more magic into his staff.

"You. Really a plebian?"

"Noble now"

The lime coloured aura around the staff grew even brighter.

"Ha!"

Following, Carlo continuously poked at Saito without reserving any of his might. Saito's eyes followed his every motion. No wonder Guiche could be beaten in an instant.

But Saito's different.

Saito saw through Carlo's motion, cutting his blade in half. Other than showing off, he actually wanted the enemy to lose his will to fight. Looking at the staff sliced in half, Carlo knelt on the floor.

"You. You bastard"

Saito said to the unsatisfied Carlo

"Please. Can you contact the Pope his holiness? You will know our status after doing so."

"Shameless words from despicaple heretics! Ask yourself! For what reason would you and your bunch want to kidnap his holiness? I bet you're taking him away on that strange looking ship! Speak! Where do you plan to take him!"

Huh? Saito looked confused. Because of Carlo's words, the fight in the inn also stopped.

"Feels like we've been wronged?"

Bleeding from his forehead, Malicorne said clumsly.

"Kidnapping the Pope? What is this?"

The Crusaders started blaming them

"You heretical kidnappers!"

The man who had been eating all along laughed, standing up behind the completely muddled Saito and the others.

"Carlo, you have done well, although the Pope was not kidnapped"

The face under the hat widened the Crusader's eyes. Together they put forth their Holy Cross and bowed to him.

"Chesaré!"

Chesaré? This name seemed familiar to Saito. Turn his head around, he opened his mouth but nothing came out. Isn't that the person who fought alongside him at Albion, Julio!

Julio stopped using his fake voice, and greeted Saito.

"I was once conductor for the Church's orchestra. Therefore I'm pretty good at faking voices. You were totally fooled, weren't you! Bwhahaahahah! Oh my, oh my, how long was it since we last met, Saito! Since sending you off at Albion's battlefield! Your safety is better than anything!"

Saito looked at Julio's face with shock.

"What's with your expression? Took us so long to meet each other again, yet you look like a frightened lizard!"

"What excatly is going on, would thou please explain how it turned like this?"

Carlo interupped. Julio laughed even harder.

"Oh, that. Carlo, I was the one who made the rumors that his holiness is kidnapped. These people aren't anyone suspicious, but our guests"

"Huhhh? What does this mean?"

Seeing Saito and the others stil confused as ever, Julio explained

[[Image:ZnT13-147.jpg|thumb]]

"How would I not know that you will be arriving today. However, everything would be boring if you came to the Cathedral so smoothly, wouldn't it? Therefore, I prepared a enjoyable event for everyone. Spreading rumors of the Pope being kidnapped, then observing the outcome. Like planned, people like you were the first to be suspected. As for me, I followed you all the way from Cittadella. When I knew that you were preparing to land here, I got in as fast as I could. You guys were so insisting to fight, none of you discovered that you were being followed, I was a little concerned before. Well, at the level of Crusaders, I'd say you've passed."

"This, all this for nought" the Crusaders were stunned.

The Ondine Water Spirit Knights wiped the blood off their foreheads.

"You jerk! Enjoyable yourself! Because of you we almost got trialled!"

Julio did a little shrug

"Religious trial? The things you are going to do soon will make you consider this to be kind. Not every mission can be completed waving your little swords and casting magic. There's danger involved in these missions, and I hope you can use your brains more other than brute force."

Shifting his beady eyes to the stunned couple sitting in a corner, Julio walked up to Louise and Tiffania and bowed elegantly

"Miss. Forgive us for being so rude to your arrival. But I did not expect meeting each other at this kind of place"

Julio laughed again. His attitude made the Crusaders frown. Doing whatever they want, the young Pope and his assisting priest have made the Crusader's work hard to handle.

Outside came the sound of wings flapping. It was a wind dragon landing. It's Julio's, '''Alzilo(阿茲羅)'''. Behind it was Slipheed being caught.

"You. That, I have a lot to talk to you about. Displeased and that sort."

Saito said while his body was shaking heavily, yet Julio continued to driving everyone out without giving him a look

"Alright, alright, let's talk about this stuff while eating, shall we? Now then, let me lead everyone to the Cathedral."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter3

2012-12-03T00:29:28Z

205.208.7.103:

====Chapter 3====

The first class of the next day, the Suen class of first year students began lessons about the earth element.

The teacher of this class was Mrs. Chevreuse.

Known also as ‘Chevreuse the Red Clay,’ she unfolded a list of names to take attendance.

“Miss Westwood.”

Tiffania’s name was called.

Yet, there was no reply.

“Miss Westwood?”

The name was repeated, but the result was the same. Looking around the classroom, Tiffania’s trademark hat could not be seen anywhere.

“Miss Westwood seems to be absent…does anyone know the reason for this?”

No one in the classroom answered.

Sitting in the back row were Beatrice and her followers with spiteful grins plastered on their face as they watched Mrs. Chevreuse look around the room.

“Your Highness. It seems that that girl isn’t around today.”

“Instead of a hat, perhaps she is busy preparing a mask for herself?”

Giggles spread across Beatrice’s group at her wisecrack.

“Doesn’t anyone here know the reason for Miss Westwood’s absence?”

Going back to the original question, it still remained unanswered.

Mrs. Chevreuse shrugged her shoulders with a troubled look. Just arriving from Albion, was the missing student suffering from anxiety? It would appear that she had yet to make friends whom she could turn to. Because of a lack of exposure to society, her character must have made it hard for her to make friends. Mrs. Chevreuse decided to pay her a visit after class, but for now, the lesson would have to continue.

“Well everyone, let’s start where we left off last week on the topic of ‘alchemy’. Last week, we looked at synthesizing brass…”

At that moment, the door opened with a creak. The gaze of the entire room fell upon the girl standing there. It was Tiffania.

“What’s with that appearance?”

One of Beatrice’s followers remarked.

Tiffania’s appearance was certainly strange.

Instead of her normal academy uniform, Tiffania was enveloped with a tan-colored robe with long flowing sleeves. This particular design was rarely seen in Halkeginia. With her face shrouded by a hood, Tiffania hesitantly creeped into the classroom.

“Miss Westwood. You are late.”

Tiffania clasped her fist over her chest in order to gain some courage.

“What happened to your uniform? Take off that ridiculous robe. Now is not the time for a costume party.”

“Replacing that hat of yours with a strange robe? You look like a some kind of fool!”

Lisette chimed in. The girls that held ill feelings for Tiffania all laughed.

Amidst the laughter, Tiffania’s face peeked out from underneath the hood.

“Th-This is not the robe of some fool! This was my mother’s robe!”

The class was taken aback by Tiffania’s outburst.

Mrs. Chevreuse edged closer as she inspected Tiffania’s robe.

“It is a strange design indeed…the sewing method looks like that of the desert inhabitants and…hm? Hmm? Ah! Th-This is!”

Mrs. Chevreuse trembled slightly.

“This can’t be? Your mother was a…, if I’m correct, an e-e-el…”

Understanding Mrs. Chevreuse’s next words, Tiffania removed the hold covering her head.

Seeing her long ears appear from underneath the hood, the class got into an uproar.

“Elf!”

The students fell into a panic. Meanwhile, the students closer to the front moved away from Tiffania. Mrs. Chevreuse’s legs gave out as she dropped to the floor. Waddling away towards the wall, her large body weighed her down such that she hardly got anywhere.

Tiffania approached Mrs. Chevreuse as she was frantically crawling away on all fours.

“Ah! H-Help!”

“I-I won’t do anything to you! Please calm down!”

Tiffania told her with an assertive face. The sunlight beaming from the window illuminated Tiffania’s dazzling face. Her golden hair sparkled making her appearance shine with beauty like that of a fairy. Like a religious painting from ancient times, her divine appearance had struck the hearts of the students for a moment. But then, her long ears invoked fear as the scared faces returned.

“Everyone, please don’t be scared and listen to me. As you can see, I have the blood of an elf running through me. But I don’t have the slightest intention of causing harm to anyone! Rather, I left the forests of Albion so that I could learn here with everyone!”

“Don’t take us as fools!”

Lisette shouted. Many students nodded in agreement.

The boys in the class at this point were caught between worshipping and fearing Tiffania. These mixed feelings confused them such that they didn’t know what to do. Mrs. Chevreuse was still trembling.

Beatrice abruptly stood up.

Her face was trembling with anger.

“Everyone! Don’t let her fool you! Halkeginia has had a long history of dispute with elves! No matter what situation, her kind has been our sworn enemy!”

Drawing a deep breath, Tiffania shouted with a shaky voice.

“It’s true that Halkeginians have opposed the elves! My body flows with the blood of my mother who was an elf and my father who was a human, both of whom I loved!”

“What, you’re a half-elf? The daughter of a human who sold their soul to an elf? That kind of person is worse than any elf!”

Tiffania’s face paled, and then she started trembling. Never in her life had she held such strong anger before.

“Don’t insult my father!”

At that point, something happened.

Breaking through the classroom windows, around ten knights flew in from outside. The class was once again enveloped with screams. Faced with so many happenings, Mrs. Chevreuse finally passed out.

The knights were equipped with bulky, shining blue armor. Even in the military it was rare to see mages wearing armor. There was only one exception to this rule…

Seeing the shining breastplate and the crest of the yellow dragon, one boy in the class shouted.

“The aerial armored brigade ‘Luftpanzer Ritter’!”

Seeing that Halkeginia’s strongest brigade was here, the students gave a cheer.

One knight, assumed to be the commander, got in between Tiffania and Beatrice, as if to protect the latter. Pulling out a short, military-type wand from his side, he pointed it towards the surprised half-elf.

“Do not come any closer to her Highness.”

The rest of the brigade, with the appearance of being trained from head to toe, shuffled quickly to surround Tiffania.

Tiffania was hugging both of her arms to her chest, trembling slightly.

“It is better for you not to move. I wouldn’t want to have to cut those cursed ears off your head. I know that you elves can use ‘ancient’ magic. Even without a wand, they are able to cast that evil magic!”

“I-I don’t know how to use ‘ancient’ magic. I’m telling the truth. Also, ‘ancient’ magic is not evil. My mother told me so. Every magic is the same. Depending on the person’s intentions, magic can be used for good or evil.”

“Shut up! No one is going to be believe your delusions.”

“But, I…want to get along with everyone! It may be hard to believe me, but…”

“Ha. If you say that you ‘want to get along with everyone’ and prove that you aren’t a vile desert dweller, then you should believe in the same god as us, right?

Like that would really happen. Beatrice questioned with a very smug look on her face.

“When I was on Albion, there was an alter that I offer my blessings to every week. My mother did so as well. I don’t know whether she strongly believed in that religion though. For the sake of getting along with everyone, I am willing to convert.”

“Well then, you are going to need to provide some proof.”

“Proof?”

Beatrice’s face flashed as if saying, ‘this was her chance.’

“Like, like—Ah! Let’s have a heresy inquiry! I will represent the ancestor of Founder Brimir. For the day of the baptism, I will bear the role as a bishop from the Guldenholf religious sect. The validity of the ceremony will be enough with that.

‘Heresy inquiry.’

At those words, a clamor started in the classroom.

At around the same time…

Saito was in the third-year class with his elbows on the desk thinking about what to do next. Louise was not around him. Because she said that she felt a little unwell, Louise was absent from class.

Saito was, however, not concerned about Louise’s condition, but rather that of Tiffania’s.

He was only worried about whether she was being bullied right now. He thought about some gossip he heard from a girl a while back.

It was about a skill so called ‘wringing out your tea napkin.’

What that really meant was for a pretty girl to lift up her skirt tail, so that she can entice her prey.

Th-The image was not good…if Tiffania were to do that to me, I would…, Saito thought. Saito held his nose. This image naturally made blood trickle out his nose.

Crash! From a classroom on a lower level, the sound of glass breaking could be heard at that moment. The classroom got noisy.

‘What was going on?’ thought many of the students as they approached the window. Many wind dragons, equipped with breastplates and helmets, were hovering outside.

“That is Miss Guidenholf’s dragon knight squad isn’t it?”

One of the students said. Apparently, it was the dragons that were stationed in the field outside of the academy that Saito saw the other day. They had the same flags as seen on the tents, and the crests on their shining armor was the same.

Looking down, many knights were seen riding the dragons out of the window. Seeing that one of the knights was holding Tiffania, Saito’s eyes got wide.

“Tiffa!”

The dragons flapped their wings towards the direction of the tents. Saito chased after them. Growing tired of the dull class, the students also joined in the chase. They all seemed to value a good show over that of any food or drink.

Tiffania was thrown down harshly in front of the tents outside of the academy. The knights formed a circle around her, pointing their wands.

“…What do you plan to do with me?”

With a scared face, Tiffania looked around her. The scary looking knights clad in blue armor were all around her. Around the knights were even scarier looking wind dragons that were roaring threateningly. The situation was enough to make any normal person faint.

There was nothing that could be done in this situation.

Even casting her ‘Oblivion’ spell would not work, due to being restrained by the knights. If she were to risk casting a spell, she would most likely be on the receiving end of a volley of magic.

Tiffania cursed her own carelessness.

She should not have revealed her true identity after all. She had greatly underestimated this level of treatment. Meeting Saito and his friends and they not becoming scared at the elfin blood in her, she had carelessly expected that other people of Tristania would be the same.

However, that was a misconception. Tiffania realized that elves were feared and hated by the people of Halkeginia.

The image of her mother’s death, just for being an elf, floated in the back of her mind.

Wanting to see the outside world, how foolish of a thought was that!

The image of these knights surrounding her now overlapped with memories of that day in the mansion at Saxe-Gotha, where her mother was killed by mages.

Was she also going to be killed like her mother simply for being an elf?

Tiffania trembled. The trembling got worse and wouldn’t stop.

Breaking through the circle of knights, Beatrice appeared. While playing with her locks of hair, Beatrice questioned Tiffania with an amused tone,

“Do you know what a heresy inquiry is?”

Tiffania nodded shakily through her trembling.

“You said that you would ‘believe in Founder Brimir.’ You, with the blood of an elf, say that you would believe, believe in the god of the people of Halkeginia. That’s why we will need proof. To prove that you are not a ‘heretic’, you will have to show that in front of the ancestors and agents of the church. That is what the ‘heretic inquiry’ is.”

Tiffania noticed the look in Beatrice’s eyes.

Even if she were an elf, there was no reason to torment her this much.

It was because she didn’t like her that she was tormenting her.

After all, those eyes did not hold any hatred. Those knights that killed her mother because ‘she was an elf’ had an unforgettable fire of hatred in their eyes.

However, the glow in Beatrice’s eyes was that of amusement.

Having found a reason to torment Tiffania, Beatrice was having fun.

Instead of being afraid, Tiffania was now enveloped with anger. With a firm look, Tiffania glared up at Beatrice.

“…What an unfortunate person.”

“What did you say?”

“If everything doesn’t go your way, you aren’t satisfied. You act like a child.”

Beatrice’s face flushed red.

A dry sound rang through the air.

Beatrice had slapped Tiffania’s cheek.

“Well then, let’s begin. You are going to have to get in a pot of hot water. If you are truly a servant of Founder Brimir, then the water will feel just right to you. However, if you are a detestable non-believer, your body may end up roasted.”

One knight giving a signal, a large pot, that appeared to be used for cooking food, was brought over from a nearby tent and placed onto the fire. Using strong flame magic, the water inside the pot was quickly brought to a boil.

Of course, there was no way anyone could survive being in that boiling water regardless of being a believer or non-believer. This ‘heresy inquiry’ was simply another way for the church to carry out their executions.

At that time, the students who had followed after the earlier commotion had arrived. Not fearing the dragon knights, the students formed a large circle around Beatrice and them, glaring at them.

Having gathered an audience, Beatrice shouted with pride.

“In the name of the Guldenhorf family, the heresy inquiry will now commence! To all the devout followers of Founder Brimir, please witness this trial!”

‘Heresy inquiry!?’ many students murmured.

Breaking through the circle of students, a boy trembling with anger flew in.

It was Saito.

“What the heck are you doing, you guys!”

For a moment, Tiffania’s face brightened, but it soon returned to gloominess.

“Heresy inquiry.”

“I don’t know about heresy or what not, but let Tiffa go! Do you understand what you are doing?”

Saito stepped towards Tiffania, but was soon restrained from behind.

Looking around, the one holding Saito back was Malicorne. Behind him was Guiche, Reynal and the rest of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

“What the hell are you doing!?”

“Stop it, Saito.”

“Stop what!”

“Doing this will put you in a really bad spot.”

Saito looked over to Guiche for support.

“What? You… just because your family borrowed money, you’re going to overlook this?”

“No…that’s not true.”

Guiche said with a serious face.

“Then, you’re afraid of those dragon knights? How despicable!”

“Do you really understand? It’s a heresy inquiry!”

Malicorne had suddenly shouted seriously.

“What about it?! Those guys are all picking on Tiffa! How can I not save her?!”

“If we protect her, we will also be treated as heretics! You can’t even joke about something like that! Not only us, but our entire family will get sucked into it!”

Saito’s face paled at those words.

“Seriously?”

“It’s the truth.”

Guiche said in a low voice.

“…Damn it.”

Saito dropped to his knees and pounded the ground with a fist.

Glancing at Saito’s reaction, Beatrice smiled widely. She once again turned towards Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood. I envy you. You have even won over those Undine knights. I’m going to be merciful and offer you one chance. Leave right now, and go back to the countryside you belong. If you do that, I’ll forget about all of your rudeness.”

A moment of silence passed.

Everyone, from the gathered students to the Undine knights, had their attention on Tiffania. It was unmistakable what everyone was thinking.

Accept the chance.

However, Tiffania did not agree to this.

Tiffania lifted her head with confidence, saying to Beatrice.

“No. I will not leave.”

“…Wha!”

“Seeing the outside world has always been my wish. Due to Saito and his friends, that dream has been granted. That’s why I won’t return. If I were to go back because of a cowardly person like you, I would never be able to face them again.”

At Tiffania’s words, the surrounding students erupted in cheers.

They had been really surprised at her long ears, but somehow they couldn’t see Tiffania being a vile desert elf that should be feared.

At that earlier statement, some progress was being made!

On top of that, besides the boastful first-years who were hiding behind authority, there really were not many that had hostility towards Tiffania.

“Let her go!”

“That’s right! Let’s properly hear the situation from Old Osman!”

Being showered with these statements, Beatrice’s face twitched.

“Luftpanzer Ritter…! As you wished, I will start the inquiry!”

As the aerial brigade approached Tiffania, a hand stretched out.

At that moment, Saito had shaken free from Malicorne’s grasp and dove towards Tiffania. The aerial brigade quickly got in front of Beatrice, pointing their wands at Saito.

Again, cheers erupted from the students.

“Saito-sama! Beat up those lowly, dragon knights! After all, Saito-sama is the hero who stopped an army of 70,000!”

Saito was truly the man who stopped the advancing army of 70,000 during his side’s withdrawal at Albion.

Not only that.

Through rumors, he was also known to have many other accomplishments. Everyone had remembered when he, as a commoner, defeated Guiche in a duel. Saito would certainly be able to defeat this feared squadron by himself!

Everyone was expecting this outcome from Saito, who exploded with demonic rage.

However…Saito’s next action was completely different.

With both palms on the ground, he was bowing down all the way.

“Umm. Your Highness Guldenhorf. I beg you. I was the one who brought Tiffa. It is my responsibility, so please forgive her.”

“So you plan to oppose me?”

“Ha! I have no intention of opposing you! I’m just pleading to the devil. Just like this!”

With a pleasant smile, Saito bowed down deeply again.

“Even if I request like this, is it no good?”

“No.”

“Even with my head down?”

“You’re pestering me.”

Saito let out a quick, deep sigh. He should’ve been violent in the first place, he regretted. Saito reached for Derflinger on his back.

“Partner…too slow…”

‘That was completely reckless of me,’ Saito thought.

The wand welding knights reflexively let out a burst of magic. Saito had both arms pinned to the ground with ice arrows.

“Grr…”

“Hey, hey! What do you plan on doing with that sword? You fool!”

The surrounding students, all let out a sigh of disappointment. Hearing those sighs, Saito was at that moment quite occupied.

I couldn’t help it… If I got rough, then I would become a heretic, right?

If that happened, Guiche and the rest of the knights would be in trouble. Saito’s master, Louise, would be in the most trouble. That’s why he bowed down to them for now.

But, his arms hurt. First, he would need to stand up and somehow grip onto Derf. He would think about what to do after he dragged Tiffa away. While he was thinking about what his success rate would be, he drew some strength to his arm and…

Clank! Splash! The sound of the large pot flipping on its side could be heard.

As for the reason of the noise, a bronze valkyrie-shaped golem had overturned that large pot. The boiling water had washed over the fire, putting it out with a loud hiss.

A bronze valkyrie?

Struck dumb with astonishment, everyone turned their eyes toward Guiche. There stood a very nervous Guiche, trembling all over while still gripping his rose wand tightly.

“Guiche!”

All the students yelled at once.

“Mister Gramont, what is the meaning of this? Are you planning to oppose the Guldenhorf family?”

“No, well…”

“Well?”

“This hand just…moved on its own. Ha ha.”

Guiche smacked his hand loudly a few times.

“Don’t take me as a fool.”

“No, well…”

“Tell me clearly, already!”

Guiche let out a huge breath from the bottom of his heart. Then, he started mumbling incoherently.

“I’m at a loss… Even though it’s a heresy inquiry…ahhh, I’m at a loss. Even though my opponent is the Guldenhorf family…ahhh, ahhh, I’m at a loss. Not only that, but I would have liked to stay away from that aerial armored division…I’m done for… With such a large audience, I’m really done for. I couldn’t be satisfied if I didn’t do something cool. I’m an idiot. A big idiot.”

“Mister Gramont?”

Hearing his name being called, Guiche was gradually preparing for the worst.

When he was ready, his next actions went by quickly.

Guiche straightened his collar and stood up straight.

Bringing up a face bursting with energy, it was as if he just woke up now.

No matter what happened, Guiche was a noble of this world. He was a descendant of a military family who were trained with a mentality for giving and taking lives as an everyday incident.

“It shames me to ignore a lady and a friend. This heresy inquiry is a disgrace to my family’s honor. Because of this, it is clear that I have to settle this with my wand.”

There was no hesitation in his voice, as he pointed his imitation rose at the dragon knights, who were said to be the ‘strongest squad in Halkeginia.’

“Guiche, fourth son of the Gramont family, I respectfully accompany you.”

Seeing Guiche in such a manner, Malicorne shouted next to him.

“Gooooooo! Knights of the Water Spirit! Follow the Commander!”

All at once, the Undine knights had pulled out their wands. Truly, all of them were filled with confidence. Looking ready to fight, none of them carried fear on their faces.

Beatrice was shaking fiercely, her anger and frustration at its peak. With a loud cry, she gave her orders.

“Go, Luftpanzer Ritter!”

Clank! Loud sounds rang as the dragon knights stepped forward a step.

The largest knight then advanced forward first, pointing his wand at Guiche and the Undine knights. It seems that this dragon knight was the leader. In the opening of the face mask, a Kaiser-style mustache stretched across his stern face. The dragon knight opened his mouth, making his mustache shake.

“Students playing knights. You’re only going to get hurt.”

A smirk floated on Guiche’s face. It was not his usual smirk. It was an atrociously heartless smirk, like the time when he unforgivably tormented Saito when he first got here.

“I’ll keep that in mind. Well then, tell me where you would like to be pierced by my valkyries.”

Under the face mask, the knight’s face turned red in anger.

Chanting a spell, several ice arrows were sent towards Guiche, but the bronze valkyrie crossed its short spears, blocking the ice arrows from hitting Guiche.

Clang! The spear made a noise, as it bounced the arrows back.

Quickly, Malicorne chanted and let out a wind spell. Lost in anger, the leader of the aerial brigade was hit squarely with Malicorne’s ‘air hammer,’ which promptly made him taste the ground as he was blown away. Under the weight of the armor impacting the ground, it was wrung with dents.

The leader gave out a cry.

The rest of the aerial brigade roared as they began to cast one spell after another, creating a chorus of incantations.

The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit also unyieldingly unleashed their magic.

Amongst the chaos of enemies, allies, and onlookers, a splendid battle of magic had started.

If the Luftpanzer Ritter had been any normal brigade, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit would have overwhelmed them already. That goes to show that there was quite an ability gap between the two sides, the Luftpanzer Ritter supporting their claim as Halkeginia’s strongest dragon knight squadron. In contrast to these veterans, as the dragon knight leader said, the Undine knights may as well be students ‘playing knights’ as they haven’t been around long enough to ‘grow hair on their chins.’

However, if the dragon knights had actually ridden their dragons, their true abilities would be shown. By riding their dragons, they could make full use of the defensive ability of their heavy armor, while on land their armor only became boulders chaining them down and hindering their movement. Yet, to use dragons against school children was demeaning to the pride of the Luftpanzer Ritter, so this land battle made for a large disadvantage for them. Overall, the dragon knights weren’t even able to pull out half of their normal strength.

Looking at the other side, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit was full of fighting spirit. Having used the field of this current battle as their normal training ground also worked as a bonus for them, as being the ‘home team’ was a great advantage.

However, the best aid to them was something else…

“Guiche-sama! Keep going!”

“Malicorne-sama! Right! To the Right!”

It was the cheering from the on-looking students. Being in a situation where one’s girlfriend or girl that he secretly liked cheering him on, a man’s ability can become several times greater.

Combining all of these factors from both sides, the battle became fairly well matched.

Malicorne, who had blood trailing down his head, still kept a smile as he was blindly shooting blades of wind. Some of those blades managed to slip in between the crevices of the armor, slashing the legs of the dragon knights.

The usually calm Reynal was giving a beastly cry as he brandished his flame magic. The knights that were being roasted couldn’t bear it as they tossed and turned on the ground.

Guiche’s bronze valkyries were nimbly dancing around like the movements of Gandálfr as they speared into the slow-moving knights one after another.

Of course, the Undine knights were not without injury. Eventually, everyone on both sides began shouldering injuries as wounds and blood covered them.

One by one, members of each side fell down to the ground, unable to move. Quickly, the surrounding audience got into action, casting water spells to heal members of both sides.

As if possessed by the god of war, both sides continued the fierce battle with no end in sight. Whichever side’s troops fell, water magic would heal them, only for them to carelessly dive right back into battle.

It couldn’t be helped as both sides would not give in even an inch of their pride.

The audience comprised of nearly all students that accompanied them, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.

The protectors of their lord Beatrice, the Luftpanzer Ritter.

Saito, who had a very dark look on his face, lazily watched the seemingly endless battle between the two. Since both of his arms were injured, he couldn’t draw his sword, so he couldn’t join in the fight. Completely forgetting about Saito, no one cast any water magic on him. Even if his arms were somehow alright, he would still hesitate to dive into this dreadful battle because the area seemed to be engulfed in madness.

Not wanting to keep his eyes open, various magic spells whizzed above his head, hitting some unlucky noble who cried in pain. That cry was soon replaced by the sound of a roar from another person.

Besides the chanting of runes, there were cries of ‘There!’ ‘No, here!’ ‘Now you’ve really done it!’ ‘Idiot, that was an ally!’ ‘Firing from behind is cheating!’ “Shut up, you just popped in from the side!’ could be heard all around. Frankly speaking, the battle was a mess.

On top of that, fist fights began to occur here and there. With a demonic expression, Malicorne bit one knight on the head. At this, Saito got really sad.

One knight had finally noticed the inactively observing Saito and jumped over to him to fight without using magic. He had for some reason stopped his chanting.

Saito took a deep breath and vigorously made a fist with his injured arm. Although he was feeling quite tired, his fist flew out as he too joined the battlefield controlled by madness.

The battle continued for quite some time. While the commotion had already caused the teachers to gather around, none of them could do anything amongst the chaos. The teachers had informed Old Osman about the incident, but he only replied coldly to ‘leave them be…’

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter1

2012-12-03T00:29:06Z

205.208.7.103:

<noinclude>===Story 1: New Student from the White Country (Albion)===</noinclude>
====Chapter 1====

After classes in Tristain Magic Academy, it's a daily routine for most female students to hang out in the terrace drinking tea after leaving the dining hall.

Louise, Montmorency, and Kirche, the three of them were occupying a round table, chatting and enjoying the tea.

At that time, Kirche was leading the conversation, while Montmorency was acting the listener's part. Meanwhile, Louise, her eyes bloodshot, was concentrating on writing something. Sometimes she was yawning with a sleepy "Fuaaah."

“Hey Louise, while I'm talking, it's impolite to yawn, isn't it?”

“You're being annoying.”

Kirche was talking about the adventure they had one week before.

“By the way Louise, seriously, that gigantic Golem was super sturdy, wasn't it?”

Kirche's tone of voice indicated that she was enjoying this from the bottom of her heart, but Louise was knitting her eyebrows instead.

Watching the two of them, Montmorentcy continued to stare.

“Hey, what are you talking about? What do you mean by 'golem?' I'm wonder what kind of adventure you were having at Albion.”

Montmorency, who did not accompany them during the the trip to Albion, obviously didn't know anything. Of course that included the true appearance of Tiffania.

“That I can't tell you in detail... because it is highly classified information.”

Kirche was being more and more superior, Montmorency's face turned a bit sullen.

“It's okay, it doesn't mean I want to know. I don't want to be involved in a government-related concern.”

She was bluffing.

Following, by swinging her long curly hair, her vision shifted to the direction of the wide courtyard past the terrace. The timing just right, she saw the golden-haired Tiffania as she passed.

Tiffania was walking restlessly, as just behind her countless numbers of male students were following in succession. In the middle of those followers, Guiche could be seen, Montmorency's expression grew unpleasant.

“That guy! Even though I hurt him to such an extent! It seems he hasn't learned anything!”

With those words, at once, Louise's expression changed from sleepy to a face with sparkling eyes. When she saw that Saito was not among the Tiffania stalkers, she sat pondering for a bit with her eyes closed.

And then her eyes returned to the notes for the second time.

“Hey Louise, who actually is the girl that your companion brought here? I don't have any interest in politic matters, but I have interest in that girl! Not removing her hat while indoors, I absolutely want to conduct an investigation about her!”

“About why her breasts are so big?”

Kirche was trying to provoke Montmorency with an enticing tone.

“Screw that! It must be a counterfeit! More over, it's vulgar! Using such techniques to get the boys is cowardice!”

Just when Montmorency was giving her opinion, Louise stood up.

“Eh, is something wrong Louise?”

“I'm returning to my room.”

Louise was murmuring with her eyes both blazing and glittering. Inside those eyes she kept a chilled anger of a water tempest with a whirlpool.

Kirche was smiling with narrowed eyes.

“Please take good care of Saito.”

With merely those words, Louise left, shoulder sounds clunking, moving slightly. At the same time, she barely moved her right shoulder as if having a cramp. This slight vibration gradually turned more frequent, until her whole body began to shake.

Awkwardly and clumsily walking away, she was heading to the dormitory tower. She was angry, but she stopped her movement not long after that.

Louise was in the courtyard, from here on out the boys from the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit will be practicing, they were heading here. It's not like she was expecting them, but Saito was among them of course.

Clamorous sound and the talking from the crowd become more apparent, they were drawing closer.

Louise halted. She didn't want to see Saito's face directly. That's why she peeked from the side. If she directly saw him, she would blow him up for sure. That's what she felt.

Apparently Saito also noticed Louise's presence. However, he was averting his gaze, that could be seen clearly on his face. When she realized it from the side glance that she was peeking at Saito's face from, that made her blood boil. She couldn't take anymore than this, she was completely trembling. But... she can't blow him up directly while everyone was watching ahead. That was because her nobles' pride won't permit it.

Louise took a deep breath, gash! She struck her butt. She was running intensely. A while later, when she was able to repress her anger, Louise once again returned to the clumsy walking manner.

Someone—not Saito, but Malicorne—beside him called for her.

“Yo, Louise! We're practicing right now, may we borrow your familiar?”

“P-Pe-PEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPEPE—”

“Pe?”

Malicorne's face suddenly turned pale.

“Pepepepe, Please use as you wish.”

Louise replied with a shaking tone. Saito too, his clear face still took a glance at Louise.

Watching the two of them staring each other, Malicorne leaned his neck a bit.

“What's happened between you? Having a quarrel again?”

“Quarrel? Hahaha! That can't possibly happen! Now gentlemen, let's hurry up. The time for training is short!”

Saito was walking away, his mysterious gait called for Malicorne. Malicorne and each member of the knight corps followed Saito with crooked necks.

Louise was dumbfounded, her face was seeing off the back of him. Her face instantly turned red and she was trembling all over her body. Louise took a note from her pocket. (Sketch sketch), she was writing something. After that was finished, she put the note back in her pocket and walked away...

That night...

Inside one of the rooms in the female dormitory, Siesta served wine to Saito and Louise with modesty. Siesta poured wine to the two of them and spoke with a cheerful tone,

“The other day I received this wine from Marto. By all means, this wine is one that won the second prize in the Galia wine fair. Too bad I forgot the name...”

However, both Saito and Louise were silent, their minds sunk to the wine.

Siesta watched the two with a face full of dubiousness.

Ever since returning from Albion, the two of them have had this mood. They're clearly not speaking to each other. Somehow, they were angry, so they kept the silence, even their eyes wouldn't meet.

There is another thing, in the middle of the night, Miss Louise would go somewhere. I wonder what she could of done in that place? When she returned, her gaze was downward, but even with that threatening attitude she didn't say anything. I once asked Saito about this matter. “Maybe Louise has some things she wants to think about,” he replied with a strange expression without looking back.

I'm troubled, I don't know the meaning of the attitude between the two of them at all.

Because of this atmosphere, Siesta especially, through hard work, obtained this wine... But even this good wine and pleasant mood set up could not bring much merit.

“It's time to sleep soon.”

Siesta prepared the bed and invited the two of them. It seems that today Louise won't take a stroll in the middle of the night. Squirming, Saito and Louise entered the bed. Their backs were facing each other; the two of them rolled up. Siesta was changing to pajamas, and after that, slid next to Saito.

Siesta was about to place her face onto Saito's back, but suddenly...she felt an odd aura. That aura was emitted from the back of Louise.

(Don don)...The aura of Louise's back was wriggling and accumulating, pressuring Siesta.

Siesta withdrew her hand that reached for Saito.

For some reason, she felt she shouldn't do that.

With her cheeks facing Saito's back, she was hesitating for a moment... Her body entrapped in fatigue because of the daily work... Siesta soon fell into slumber.

Noticing Siesta was fast asleep, Louise began to move her body.

She was rolling to Saito.

Saito was awake, glancing from aside, he was watching Louise.

With her voice expressing anger, Louise muttered.

“Why did you ignore me during the day? ?”


She had many questions she wanted to ask, but she couldn't ask thoroughly. So for now, she charged him about his attitude during the day.

With a calm voice, Saito replied,

“Eh? Wasn't it because you ignored me?”

“Don't distract me from the subject that I'm talking with you about right now!”

A smile surfaced from Saito when Louise said that. Somehow, the smile felt lukewarm.

“Don't put reasoning to satisfy yourself. See, you are acting selfish now, Louise. Tomorrow we must wake early, now go to sleep.”

Saito was closing his eyes with his face facing Siesta's direction. As for Louise, she was mumbling with a declined face, fiercely struggling inside the blanket. Somehow, she was looking very pathetic.

“You are forbidden to face that way.”

She was unconsciously pulling Saito sleeve.

But, without any sympathy, Saito responded,

“Goodnight.”

“You have to face this way!”

However, Saito still pointed at Siesta's direction.

“Okay, if that's what you want... I don't know this kind of familiar of anymore!”

Louise covered herself with the blanket. However... Soon she grew anxious. In secret, she examined the situation by showing half of her face from the blanket.

Even so, there was no indication of change from Saito's back.

Louise was half-crying, as if someone in a mortifying state. Uuuu, those were sounds of moaning from her. Nevertheless, whatever she did, Saito did not turn to face her.

Soon, Saito's sleeping breath could be heard. He was fast asleep.

Louise was trembling as if in fear.

''What's wrong with you!? This whole week you have been keeping that attitude. Tell me about it!

What about the thing when we rode that ship, weren't you offering the palm of your hand to me?

I can't believe it!''

Inside the blanket, Louise was rolling around with anger.

''You always said you loved me before. Could it be a lie?

Was it possible that one hour event on that Albion ship was an Illusion?''

For some interval of time, Louise, struggling inside the blanket, bit by bit grew more violent... But she knew she can't do that.

''Why did he show a cold attitude? Thinking calmly, more or less, I pretty much understand it. Saito always said 'love' to me... But not once have I returned that feeling.''

''But, but, but... It can't be helped.''

''I have determined to return his feelings when he's about to return home!''

''That's why I hastened the action for finding him a way to go home; meanwhile, this idiot is always indecisive. Well, I can pretty much understand the reason, but still...''

''I'm a Void user who's being targeted by Galia.''

''There is another concern with Tabitha's mother which hasn't been settled yet.''

''Besides, abandoning them to go home, Saito's sense of responsibility won't permit it.''

''He has been bestowed with Gandálfr's power, the reason he came here. That is a not a fake sense of responsibility. It is Saito's own feelings of responsibility...''

''But since you had come here, could you act a little gentle? Why did you neglect me all this time?''

''What's with 'insolent pink-haired girl!?' Wasn't it you who liked the pink-haired one!?''

Those words not even said yet, the next words have been drifting in her mind; being both in anger and a confusing state, Louise was trembling. Now that it reached this state, it didn't matter anymore if the words have been said or not, it has already in her head; Louise grew more irritated.

In the middle of her irritation, anxiously, gradually resurfacing in Louise.

''The most foolish thing perhaps... is my feeling that says, “When a way to return home has been found, I will return his feelings.” It's okay to decide like this, but what if before that happens, Saito has a change of mind?''

''If by any chance he falls for another woman, not me... “I'm glad I came here,” what would I do if that's the case?''

Each respective woman that she felt was charming was floating in her mind.

''It's somehow tolerable for the Princess to be acting strange in past occasions... Currently, Saito and I are not close enough yet. I can't let my guard down, there are many other women like that.''

''For instance, the figure whom was sleeping right there, the daring Siesta.''

''Another instance, the one who put so much devotion to Saito, Tabitha.''

''But whatever comes to me, not even once I will let my guard down...''

The accident during the day was being recalled in Louise's mind. She's the one who was brought here from Albion, the one who has fascinating golden hair, that person right now is surfacing on the back of Louise eyelids.

The one that was seen with ridiculously big breasts.

''Among her group of stalkers, my familiar was not among them, but that doesn't mean there's a guarantee. Saito always said 'love' to me, it's only his personality that acted based on his whim. I'm the most familiar with him, so I knew about that.''

Now that I think about it, that fellow, previously he was always captivated with women that have big breasts.

Anxiety was being born within Louise, she was in helpless situation.

''Strange ones. Smaller than me! This is the best! Now feeling like in trance because of what I just said, the important thing is there is no certainty anymore.''

''What if before a way home has been found, that kind of possibility really happens?

What if before I can tell him my feelings, Saito has changed his?''

''If that's the case, my name will be engraved in the history of Halkeginia as the most block-headed person.''

''The more I think about this, it makes my mind closer to breaking.''

Eventually, Louise grew tired of thinking... She can't defy drowsiness' temptation any longer... Louise's sleeping sounds began to be heard. [[Image:ZnT12-047.jpg|thumb]]

When he noticed Louise has fallen asleep, Saito opened his eyes.

To make certain if she was really asleep, cyun cyun, he poked her nose. Kyuuuu, a cute sleeping breath resounded. Seems like she was really asleep.

Saito sung a victory song in his mind.

''Because Louise's behavior is close to a cat, if not the same, seems like I was not mistaken with my judgment.''

''When I draw closer, the manner Louise would behave... that will most likely be the attitude similar to an insolent angle, and staring at me with eyes full of passion, “No, being as cute as you is a sin.” I am pleased to say I'm fine with that (sarcasm).''

''But see... what about if we treat her a bit cold, what will happen?''

First, she will respond by distancing herself while watching the situation. That's the time when she took a night stroll.

''Even so, don't follow her... It will become impatient while still observing us, thereafter, it will draw closer eventually. Yes, this is exactly like that.''

''Wonderful, I'm really a genius...''

''Now I understand perfectly, composure is important after all.'' Saito was motivating his inner self. ''Because of my composure, Louise became the same as the fallen women whom think of me as if I'm the core of the world.''

''Nevertheless, watching her sleeping face like this, Louise is looking really cute.''

His nose grew longer... And his long eyelash bent up, the shape of his eyes were closing... His lips faintly switched to the kissing pose.

Unintentionally, his lips drew closer... But when it was close enough, Saito shook his head.

''It's not yet time.

It's not the time yet, Saito.''

''Just a little longer, and Louise will completely fall to you. If you offer your hand right now, Louise will be victorious with a smile floating on her face.''

'' 'No, mole! After all, you want to touch me! I wonder what I should do? Aaaah! I know, if you want to touch me, go praise me until the quantity is enough to make one volume of a book. Just kidding! I won't give you anything. Ever.' ''

''Looking all important, she would declare that.''

''Do you think I will lose?'' Saito strongly gripped his right wrist.

''Bear with it, Saito. The sweetness of victory just lies ahead. If you were tempted here, you'll lose. What I did until now... For instance, I did my best to come home from Albion. All will be just like bubbles in water.''

However, looking here and there, Louise is cute. Reach for her lips, retreat, reach for her lips, retreat, it's a repetitive event, until a voice could be heard from behind.

“What are you doing?”

It was Siesta's voice.

When he turned, she was grinning with a smile.

“Did I awaken you?”

“Because of a certain rustling sound, I awoke.”

Siesta tried to hold her laugh.

“So-Sorry...”

When Saito replied, Siesta shook her head.

“Why have you made no attempt to find a way to return?”

That sudden question startled Saito.

“...Eh?”

“Miss Valliere always says, 'That idiot, when will he take action to find a way home?' ”

There was a crunching sound in Saito's head.

“About that, I want to go home, of course.”

“Then why?”

Giuut, Siesta's body drew closer.

“The people that I was in the care of still have unsettled problems. If I move too rashly, it will only leave a bad aftertaste.”

When Saito answered with a serious tone, Siesta smiled.

“I was right about you after all, I have decided it will be you.”

“Eh?”

He responded by his whole face reddening.

“But surely someday you will go home...when that time comes, will we part?”

A solemn air instantly surrounded the two.

“About that....”

“I...don't want it, that kind of thing.”

Saito kept silent.

''True, If someday I find a way home... Honestly speaking, it will be my parting with the people from here.''

''Can I bear to be parted with Louise?''

''Even if I think about how find a way home, not much progress will occur. I want to return, but at the same time, I don't want to part with Louise.''

Being torn between two wishes, Saito was being swayed.

When he was thinking that, Siesta showed a delicate smile.

“Please don't seriously think about it, when that times comes, we will think about it.”

Siesta was speaking like a breeze of wind... But because of it, a vortex that seemed to have been dwelling in his chest since he returned from Albion has now vanished.

“Siesta, it's good to have a wise trait.”

''That's really what I thought.''

''Don't even start thinking about it..''

''I'm sure I can give the proper answer when that time comes. For now, just think only of what lies ahead.''

“For now, if I'm not happy, it will be a loss. That's why I will enjoy the present to the fullest. If there's a moment when such help is needed, no matter what lies ahead, no matter how many times, I will help.”

(Hug) Saito almost fainted when Siesta hugged him with mere strength equal to the situation, with her soft breasts pressed against him.

Siesta was staring Saito straight in the eyes with burning passion, without hesitation, she pressed her lips.

“Wa-Wait...”

“Shhh...Miss Valliere will awaken!”

She was surfacing a teasing smile. She had kissed Saito lightly and fixed her hot eyes on Saito. When she was finished, she said,

“It's okay to enjoy this, but you don't do this with the other women.”

“O...kay.”

“Well, with Miss Valliere, it can't be helped. For example, the girl you just brought here from Albion.”

“Tifa? It won't happen! We're just friends.”

“You might be thinking like that, but what if her feelings aren't the same?”

When Siesta said it, Saito made a pondering expression.

“Wha-What do you mean?”

However, Siesta did not answer. Covering herself in the blanket, she said goodnight and closed her eyes.

“Siesta, please wait for a moment, just now... What is it, damn!”

Received a shock to his head. Looking nervously, Saito inquired.

“Uuah...”

Still sleeping, Louise was opening both of her arms. Apparently, she was half asleep. She was unconsciously attacking Saito's head.

A hand in a spear shape struck Saito lips. The moment following that, he received continuous attacks from Louise on the head. The moment following that, with her voice sounding in an odd tune, Louise returned to the bed.

Placing both her arms on the back of his head above the pillow, Saito closed his eyes.

Siesta's words still resounded in his mind.

''Now I'm thinking about it, from Albion suddenly brought to a foreign place, she must be troubled.''

''Based on her circumstances during the day, will it be okay if I don't concern myself?''

''Apparently, she has become a pretty popular person....''

''It's understandable if they want to talk with her, but wasn't it she had too many stalkers? It's tolerable if they want visits to her room even during the night, but certainly she wants time to be alone.''

''Besides...at any rate, she has kept too many secrets. No matter what, those secrets can't be revealed. The more I think, it's a similar case with me more or less. Having achieved an extraordinary feat, having his rank upgraded from commoner to noble. I don't know if it would be for better or worse, but here I'm a popular person. Saito has became a familiar with it, but the treatment that girl received, what is it? This is what I felt.''

''Nevertheless, I should visit her soon, that's what Saito thought. From Westwood Village suddenly living in a foreign country which Tiffania knew nothing about it. No doubt, this kind of situation would make her stressed. No matter how much her wish goes along with the promise from the person in question “I will show you the world past this boundary,” it doesn't correlate at all with stress.''

''Tomorrow I'll talk to her.''

With the same thought, Saito embarked on a voyage to the dream world.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Back to Prologue]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Epilogue

2012-12-03T00:26:48Z

205.208.7.103:

===Epilogue===

Taking a wagon from within Alhambra Castle, the group traveled on the streets in the dead of the night.

They could not use Sylphid – it was impossible for eight people to ride on her body that had yet to recover. Even if she were healthy, she could not carry eight people and fly for an hour. There was no other way, since Sylphid was still a young dragon.

The plan was to enter Germania temporarily after traveling two days by coach, then cross Zerbst’s territory to enter Tristain.

The ones at the coachman’s seat, taking care of the bridles, were Guiche and Malicorne. Looking ahead, they were chatting in voices mixed with fatigue and excitement.

“Hey Guiche.”

“What is it?”

“If you think about it carefully, we have just done something terrible huh?”

“Uh-huh. We’ve done it this time.”

“Wonder what my father and mother would be thinking at home. When I said I wanted to serve the Imperial Guards, they were so happy… And now we’re going back as criminals. It’ll probably cause a huge trouble. Huh, I’ll really trouble them now. Geez.”

“Are you regretting your actions?” Guiche asked.

“Frankly speaking, a little. But I’d be more regretful if I hadn’t gone along, I think. Constantly harassed by our female classmates. If I hadn’t helped you at all, I would have become not a noble, but a commoner instead.”

Malicorne said, sighing.

“If that’s so, then don’t regret it.”

Guiche clapped Malicorne’s shoulders.

“You’re a good guy! One of these days you’ll get a lover. I guarantee it.”

“Even if Guiche guarantees it, I’m still not happy.”

Poking her head out from the carriage into the space between the two, Montmorency sighed.

“Huh, why did I follow you all until here… If I think about it, ain’t I at the frontier of Halkeginia?”

“Hahaha!”

Montmorency glared at Guiche who had laughed optimistically.

“What are you laughing at! I’m asking what we should do when we go back to Tristain!”

“I’m not thinking about that. When it comes, it comes.”

“Haa?”

“Shouldn’t we think about going back to our country first? Although it’s good that we rescued Tabitha, it doesn’t guarantee a safe return right? Not just the Gallian army. Seems like the elves are those guys’ allies too.”

“Huh…”

Montmorency let out a huge sigh. Guiche put his arm around her shoulders.

“Don’t worry, my Montmorency. I’ll give my life to protect you.”

“Why did I get the short end of the stick?”

“It’s okay! For some reason, my luck is strong! We’ll manage it this time too!”

“It’s not that. I’m saying that my choosing you is in itself a mistake.”

Glaring steadily at Guiche, Montmorency said that.

“H-How could this be…”

Guiche was dumbfounded. Montmorency planted a kiss at his face.

“Eh?”

“Why that miserable look?

“Monmo…”

At Guiche who looked up with feverish eyes, Montmorency declared.

“Geez. Don’t give up. We’ll make it somehow! 'Cause I’m really not going to jail!”

Inside the wagon that was covered with a cloth, wrapped in straw, Kirche and the mother and child were snoring gently. Tabitha’s mother was asleep due to Montmorency’s potion. That’s because she would struggle violently when awake. Cuddling her mother closely, Tabitha was sleeping. She had certainly gone through much.

Covered in bandages, Kirche was sleeping too. Her burns were recovering due to Montmorency’s water magic, but… She had used up a lot of her strength.

Sylphid was sleeping in between Kirche and Tabitha.

The ones still awake in the wagon were Saito and Louise.

Looking at the sleeping Tabitha, Saito said,

“Hey Louise.”

“What?”

“I wonder how Tabitha felt, huh… Fighting alone all along like that… No matter how I think about it, looks like I’m more blessed. The ones who would help their friends, that’s really like you… But, this girl has always been alone.”

“Yeah.”

“As I thought, although we have gone against Her Majesty and Agnes to that extent, I think it’s good that we left.”

Saito said so earnestly. Louise nodded too.

“What are you going to do once we go back to Tristain, Louise? First we’ll rescue teacher, is there anywhere for us to hide?”

“What are you talking about?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh?”

“Go to the palace openly and receive our verdict. What we have just done may not be wrong. But that does not change the fact that we have brought trouble upon the Princess and our motherland. We are lawbreakers. We have no choice but to receive our punishment.”

“That’s right. Uh-huh.”

Saito nodded, tired. ''How long would I be jailed? But still, I have no regrets. I think I would be more remorseful if I hadn’t done this.''

Seeing Saito acting in that way, Louise said in an angry-like voice;

“No. Only I have to go into jail.”

“Ehh?”

“Just say that I, Her Majesty’s court lady, had incited you guys, the Imperial Guards into action.”

“Wh-What!? Don’t joke around! I brought everyone along! It’s my fault!”

But, Louise was no longer looking at Saito. Gazing straight ahead, her mouth was tight shut, and a determined look hung on her face.

Despite wearing the dancer’s costume, Louise’s nobility was not damaged one bit. Instead, that lowly costume caused Louise’s demeanor as a noble to stand out.

Saito reminisced the time when he met Louise. The time when he was almost stepped on by the golem, Louise who said, ''“A mage who abandons his familiar is not a mage!”'' Louise had not changed since then. The girl who never neglected the “pride” within her…

Hiding such thoughts within her heart, Louise was divinely beautiful. ''I grew to like her because she’s like that.'' Saito thought.

“Louise… I… You are really great. Umm…”

Saito reached out for Louise’s left hand nervously. But that hand avoided him.

“Don’t touch me.”

“D-Don’t be angry!”

Nervous, Saito’s hands reached out for Louise’s shoulders.

“Didn’t I say not to touch me!?”

Louise’s face swelled, and she turned away. Those cheeks turned red. The third time he hugged her shoulders, she did not brush it away. She pursed her lips in an annoyed look, her body stiffening.

Simply speaking, Louise at that state was intensely cute. Saito could not help but to press his lips closer.

“No.”

Louise resisted.

“Th-That’s right! Kissing is a reward. Since I haven’t received anything like a reward. But, I still like to do this. Very much.”

Saito said impatiently, and ''nyah''<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki> displayed an extra large smile. It was an utmost evil smile.

''As I thought… such pathetic face is not something he acquired as Gandálfr. Just like what Saito said just now, courage, love… These are surely born from within him…''

When she thought about that, relief and a sense of mastery gushed forth in unison. ''Of course, this fellow is still my servant, right. How do I say it –the worshiper of love, right.''

''And yet I had worried about it and became miserable. My injured pride demands a restoration of honor.'' Louise stood up and folded her arms.

With an absolutely triumphant voice, she looked down at Saito.

“Ehhhhhhhhhh? You, what did you say you want to do with me?”

“…Ki-kiss.”

“I can’t hear you!”

Combing her hair back in an exaggerated action, Louise declared that haughtily.

“I said I would like to ki-kiss you.”

Saito was already kneeling and speaking politely. Grasping his fists tightly above his knees, he was trembling all over, somewhat regretfully. ''I can’t help it. The moment I said I wanted to kiss her, I had already lost.''

“You really want it? Say it please. How much do you want it?”

“V-Very much.”

“Very much? Don’t be that abstract! You want to kiss me right? This is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. So this beast says with a straight face that he wants to kiss his master. How touching.”

"I-I am not a beast.”

Saito had already started using "<span id="mon">[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes#Mon|mon]]</span>". That’s a result of his expanding humility due to his wanting to wholeheartedly kiss Louise.

“You’re not a beast?”

Louise raised her eyebrows.

Kirche, the maid, Jessica, pseudo-breasts, the Princess. Various incidences of her pride being bruised were brought back to her like a kaleidoscope that changes its shape.
[[Image:ZnT10-255.jpg|thumb]]
Her anger towards those memories had finally made Louise wake up.

Louise started putting on her miraculous impish manner. She did not learn it from anyone. Probably, that was because some part of Louise was asleep. Until now, it had only lain dormant without coming out to the surface. While watching Saito’s reaction, Louise started manipulating that imp of hers that had formerly come out only unconsciously.

Smiling, Louise first stood with her arms akimbo. Because of only that pose, Saito almost died.

Not satisfied with that, Louise raised one of her legs, and placed it against the wall. Her dancer costume’s loincloth was lifted up, and her thighs which draw Louise’s delicate lines were burned into Saito’s eyes.

At the same time, she cast a flirtatious, sneering glance at him.

Breathing had already become difficult for Saito.

In a singing-like voice, Louise said to Saito.

“So, what did you say you want to do to me? What did’ya say? Use that funny mouth of yours. With unique, helpless words which can make me laugh. Together with that sickening dog-look, say that word!”

“Ki-Kiss…”

“Well then, praise me.”

With an increasingly triumphant attitude, Louise said further.

“…Eh?”

“Praise me until I’m happy. Oh yeah, firstly, that maid. Give me 100 parts of me that are better than Siesta. If not, I won’t let you do anything.”

Saito was confused, but he still continued.

“Y-You’re… Which parts are better errr… You have good points; Siesta has good points too… As a rule…”

“What is this!?”

“Looks like this child didn’t hear it properly. I said to praise me. Praise your master, your ruler, your god! Can’t you hear? Feel like dying, are you?”

At the height of this chaos, the taboo came out of Saito’s mouth.

“Umm… Louise… yeah! Your breasts!”

“You’re making fun of me?”

Louise’s lips distorted into something evil. She put strength into her stamping foot. ''Ouuuuuu'' A groan escaped Saito’s mouth.

At that instant…

The sound of someone coughing could be heard.

Louise turned back, and saw that Guiche, Montmorency and Malicorne were staring at them from the coachman’s seat.

Being delirious, she had completely forgotten their existence. Louise’s face turned crimson. Because Saito was beginning a journey in his dream, he did not realize anything.

“Errr… Louise. If you don’t finish it, your name will be…”

Guiche said that with a troubled face.

“Stupid. If you’re bored, p-please practice your drama! Isn’t that so, Saito?”

However, Saito could not reply because he had already fainted. Louise cheerfully lifted Saito up, and just like how Siesta did last time, turned him around.

“Hey. Saito here. Just now was the practice of our play.”

Whilst shaking their heads, Guiche and the others looked to the front. Sighing, Malicorne hit the horse with his bridle.

The coach they were in sped up.

Anxiety, joy, hope, and then pride and self-respect... Fully loaded with various feelings, the coach headed towards the country border of Germania, dashing across the streets under the moonlight of the twin moons.

Tabitha was dreaming.

At the dear Orléans mansion at the lakeside of Ragdorian Lake... There was a table at the center, and her gentle parents were having some snacks whilst chatting pleasantly.

Being watched over by both of them, the doll her mother bought for her... With “Tabitha”, the doll which could not be said to be very beautiful, beside her, she was reading a book. She was reading out “The Hero of Ivaldi” in a clear voice, a book which she had read for many times. A cheerful voice that she no longer had, was flowing out of her.

Those gentle times that had disappeared at the other side of timeline - they were right there.

Within the dream, Tabitha realized that she was in dreamland. That's because her father who was smiling so warmly, had already passed away.

Percerin , the butler, appeared.

“Your Highness, the guests have arrived,” he informed them. ''Please show them here'', her mother said. ''Charlotte's friends? That's quite rare,'' her father said with a smile.

Her academy friends' faces showed up at the courtyard.

With bunches of flowers in their hands, Guiche and Malicorne came forth. Montmorency was with them too.

With a somewhat embarrassed face, Louise handed Tabitha a paper bag. There were many sweets inside.

With her dazzlingly red hair, Kirche showed up. Smiling sweetly, she hugged Tabitha. Embraced by her close friend, Tabitha was touched without a reason. A friend's warmth is the hardest to substitute. Tabitha felt as if her frozen heart was melting.

Another close friend descended from the sky, and licked Tabitha.

“You have informed us, right?”

''Kyui'', Sylphid happily purred. Tabitha gently patted the chin of her faithful familiar. Sylphid squinted her eyes.

The last one to show up was Saito.

Carrying a sword at his back, he approached Tabitha slowly, and bowed.

“Sorry, I'm late.”

Tabitha smiled shyly and turned away.

“The Hero of Ivaldi” she was carrying slipped from her hands.

''Is it because I've found my hero?''

In that immensely gentle, warm dream, Tabitha thought that.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume8 Chapter5 - MTL

2012-12-03T00:23:46Z

205.208.7.103:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Five: The Disappearing Gandálfr===

After that, ten days passed.

After Tiffania’s ring's intensive healing magic treatment, Saito’s fatal wounds, after two weeks of sleeping and three weeks all together, were almost completely healed…

Yet he was not heading back.

Leaning upon his elbows, Saito let out a lonely sigh.

“Haaah.”

What a painful thing to hear, those sighs.

Saito was sitting on the firewood pile behind Tiffania’s house. Tiffania’s house was made from logs and some mortar.

Around it, sun-lit, beautiful trees grew.

Here, next to Saxe-Gotha, Westwood Village was located. The village was near the highway connecting Saxe-Gotha and the port city of Rosais.

Based on Tiffania’s words, the hill where Saito held off the Albion army was not too far away either.

Indeed, it was a tiny, forgotten village. Even if you looked at it, through the small cracks within the forest, you could see the ten small houses only if you were right next to it.

Derflinger, who was leaning against the woodpile, said in a calm voice.

“Weeell, seems like Albion’s army missed the Allied Forces in Rosais. Because you bought some time, the allies were able to retreat successfully. Partner, your life-threatening clash with the enemy was not in vain.”

They learned this from a merchant that came to peddle in the village the other day.

He himself had seen that merchant who came to sell cloth and chatted about the reverse defeat of the Holy Republic of Albion's army. He said - "We’ll survive through this and it will be a little bit easier," with a happy face. Albion’s nobles were not popular among the country people.

“Besides, the war ended as well. Goes without saying.”

They also learned that Gallia suddenly entered the war, forcing the Albion army to surrender.

“Even if we escaped, we won anyway.”

However, Saito still looked gloomy.

“…so it is.”

Louise and others should have been able to escape safely as well. Yet, even though he should be joyous…

He kept on staring absent-minded at his left hand, and muttered:

"Blank, is it?”

So, the runes that disappeared did not come back.

Apparently, the contract was completely broken.

“I, I am not even a Gandálfr anymore.”

“Hmm. No, I was thinking, why would a familiar contract completely wear off…”

“What, why?”

“For one moment, your heart stopped. So partner, the familiar's runes died as well. Magical spell-based objects can make assumptions too. Like flies escape the door that seems to be dead – the runes may have left as well.”

“I see.”

Trying to comfort the glum Saito, Derflinger said,

“Hey hey, isn’t it good? This way you won’t have to deal with that fussy noble girl’s complaints. You will be counted as dead in her eyes.”

“Indeed, yet still…”

Bitterly, he was not able to give up. Saito looked up at Derflinger and asked.

“...Can Louise make a contract again?”

“What?”

“Indeed. You heard me.”

“Sort of like double using.”

“Yes.”

“First of all, 'Summon Servant' is not only about passing. It all depends if that noble girl will open the gate in front of you or not.“

“…”

“In fact, it is still unknown why a person is chosen to be a familiar. Based on the four element system, only a beast or a spirit that represents the element of the user can pass the gates… Anyhow, that girl’s element is Void. According to what principle the familiar is chosen, I don’t know. Yet…”

“Yet?”

“This is so called ‘fate’.”

“Hmm, if I and Louise are related by ‘fate’ then could the gate open again?”

“I don’t know. But, it was fated to bid farewell here. That’s one of the problems.”

“Hmm… well, and secondly?”

“Servant Contract.”

Saito recalled how he was summoned to this world and kissed by Louise. If you think about it - everything started from that.

“Aah, that kiss.”

“That is right. ‘Summons’ and ‘Contract’. It’s because of the combination of these two, one becomes a familiar for the first time.”

“So it is not just a kiss?”

“It seems it was the ‘type’. Actually, the runes were carved into your body after that right?”

Saito remembered the sensation of burning pain.

“…so that’s everything left to do.”

“I would not recommend it.”

Derflinger muttered.

“Why?”

“Weeell, that, whether it is or not, if a familiar dies, the mage can summon another familiar… It’s different for familiars. For familiars, the ‘contract’ is a lifelong one. For familiars that live after the contract breaks, it becomes unpalatable.”

“Hmm hmm…”

“So, to put it this way, for a familiar to break a contract with the mage twice, one can only guess what would happen to the body…”

Derflinger said in an inarticulate voice.

“…”

“So, it’s bad I say. After getting life back with much trouble and putting it back under risk again… And, if the contract fails, Partner would not only embarrass himself. That girl also, would not want to see such a thing. It would be depressing.“

''…It is so.''

''I'm not the only one who is in danger. It's possible that Louise would be jeopardized as well.''

Still, Saito was not able to give it up.

''It feels like a hole in my heart. The bond that Louise and I had, is broken. It‘s like my body is split in two, painfully.''

“Therefore, don’t look so gloomy. This way you can travel to the east without holding back. We'll go together.”

“I am not a Gandálfr anymore, would it still be alright?”

“It’s good. For six thousand years, I've been alive. For me, partner‘s time feels like one second.“

Saito sighed and said.

“But what about Louise?"

“Oh dear. That girl is very prideful, it will be all right.”

In a not careworn voice, Derflinger said. Saito nodded in a persuaded way.

“Yeah. There is no purpose for her to admit me… I, who can’t use magic and am just a simple human, am a nuisance…”

Feeling depressed, he heard the voice from the back.

“Umm…”

When he turned around, Tiffania was standing there with an embarrassed face.

“N?”

“Firewood…”

Seems like Saito was asked to collect the firewood that he sat on.

She was wearing a large hat to hide her pointed ears.

“Ah, sorry.”

Saito stood up. Tiffania, avoiding Saito’s eyes, looked down and reached for the firewood. ''I have been careless,'' he thought. ''What if they learn that I am from a different world? I guess one cannot keep a secret who and from where he is forever. Even though she rescued me... and went through the trouble to look after me when I was recovering.''

“Sorry. I am greatly indebted to you. I... it’s time for me to leave. So don’t worry. Yeah, because the war is over, a kind of awkward guy like me is not needed in the village.“

Tiffania opened her eyes wide.

“Ah, it’s different! Different! It is not so! I… umm, because you are a boy of the same age as me, I could not speak properly… I was slightly tensed… But it is not because I am afraid. So, until the wound heals properly, you should stay here awhile. I am the one who should be sorry.”

Hesitantly, Tiffania bowed embarrassed.

Seeing this girl, Saito brightened up for a moment. Besides, he was impressed. She was extremely shy toward strangers. Yet, she helped him despite herself.

“I see, you are not only cute, but gentle too.”

“I-I’m not cute!”

“You are cute. And I think you are gentle too.”

When Saito said so, Tiffania pulled the hat further down. She was feeling shy.

“I may be kind… But because of my mother's words.”

“Mother?“

Saito asked. The word had a nostalgic sound to it.

“Yes. My… dead elf-mother. She said giving the ring to me. ‘Help when you find a person in need.’ My mother was like that. Without reflecting in it myself, I carried out the words of the person that I loved. Therefore, I…”

Derflinger nosed in.

“Somehow, I think that there were complicated circumstances to it.”

Tiffania looked down.

“This Westwood Village. If you look at it, only children are here.”

“That’s right.” Saito nodded. Though his head was full with thoughts about the runes disappearing up till now... He never saw an adult here.

“This village is an orphanage. Children who lost their parents live here.“

“Do you look after them?”

“Because I am the oldest, I take care of things, as for food however…”

“You don’t have money?” Derflinger asked.

“An old acquaintance sends the money. It’s enough to cover our basic needs,”

Tiffania said hesitatingly.

“What is a half-elf, with the ‘Ancient Magic’ ring, doing in a orphan’s village?

“Derf!”

Saito warned Derflinger.

“It is alright if you do not want to tell us the circumstances behind the ring. But is there something you can say?”

Tiffania became silent.

“Sorry, we shouldn’t force you to speak about something you don’t want to speak about. Derf, act properly. That’s this sword's habit, to pry about things…”

When Saito said so… Chink! A dry sound came.

When looking up, he saw one arrow stuck in one of the firewood that he sat upon.

“Dangerous. Is there a hunter?”

Chink! Chink!

The arrows flew one after another, sinking into the ground next to Saito and the others.

“Who the?!”

When he shouted, the group looking like mercenaries emerged from the forest.

“Hey you! Is there a village chief? Call him here!”

A lot of people came out. All members were carrying weapons - bows with arrows, spears and so on.

”Wh-what for?”

Tiffania muttered in a frightened voice.

“My, what a beauty. Here, in the middle of the forest, isolated from the world.”

One said and came closer. He was a small, sly looking man with a small cut on his forehead. Apparently, he was the leader of the group.

“And who are you? Mercenaries?”

“Ex-mercenaries. Since the war ended, we returned to our original profession.”

“Profession?”

“Robbery,”

One said, then the others started to laugh.

"Really, the easy wartime was over once we suddenly surrendered to Gallia. You see, we need compensation. So we're going back to basic business, to earn food."

“Leave. There is nothing for you in here.”

Tiffania answered back and looked courageously at them. The men laughed.

“There is some.”

“Eh?”

“Even if the village looks poor, there are still some valuable things, I think. For me, a great treat would be a beautiful woman like you.”

“I think you would be worth two thousand gold coins, right?”

These robbers seemed to do kidnapping too.

One approached and the moment he tried to touch Tiffania…

Saito stepped in.

“Stop.”

“What? Kid, don’t you value your life? Except for a few exceptions, there is no interest in the market for the likes of you.”

“Don’t touch Tiffa.”

“Myyy, such a serious fellow. Want more wounds? Move.”

Contemptuously evaluating him, the robber gave a vulgar smile.

Saito reached for Derflinger. Derflinger whispered in a worried voice.

“…Partner, stop. The way Partner is today, there is no chance of winning.”

”Hey, youngster. Do you want us to murder you? Let us work in peace.”

One robber said while lowering a spear. Saito clenched his fist. ''I cannot use Gandálfr's power and am just a high school student.''

But…

Saito gripped Derflinger.　

“I won’t abandon someone to whom I owe my life.”

“Partner…”

“Naa, little boy. Do you know something?” said a man holding the spear.

“W-what?”

“To attack the Tristain and Germania Allied Forces, we headed toward Rosais. However, we were stopped by only a single person. I don’t know much as I stayed behind... Yet you remind me the courage of that person. I praise it.”

“It was me.”

Saito, who gripped the sword, said in a shaky voice. Men began to laugh.

“Hey hey! You say you stopped the Albion army when your hand trembles just from holding a sword?”

“At least lie better if you are lying! It was 70,000! 70,000!”

“Shut up!”

Saito raised Derflinger and sprang at a man who laughed. Then the opponent made a serious face and received Saito's sword with the spear.

“Ugh!”

Derflinger was blocked without any effort. The man turned the spear skillfully, hitting Saito's feet with it. Disappointingly, Saito fell on the ground.

Pointing a spear at his face, the man said in a cruel voice,

“Naa, youngster.”

“Ku…”

“When you’re reborn in your next life, consider your words before boasting.”

The moment when Saito was giving up, he shut his eyes…

''Naudiz Isaz Ehwaz...''　

Voice came from the back. Gradually, it turned into song. A spell was being cast behind him.

''Hagalaz Yr Beorc...''

…It was similar to Louise.　

''Nyd Is Algiz…''

When turning around, he saw Tiffania grasping the small wand that she took out some time ago. It was a small and a thin wand, like a pencil.

“What? Nee-chan is a noble? Naah, it must be another bluff…”

''Berkanan Man Laguz...　''

The moment when a single man closed in...

In a confident attitude, like a conductor lowering a rejected baton, Tiffania lowered her wand.

The air stirred like mayflies.

The air, surrounding men, distorted.

“Fue…?”

Like a fog clearing up, the distorted air returned back to normal… Men looked at the air dumbfoundedly.

“That? What just happened here?”

“This? Why we are in this place?”

Tiffania informed the men in a perfectly composed voice.

“You got lost in the forest.”

“R-really?”

“The army is that way. Go forth to the highway after leaving the forest and then head straight to the north.”

“T-thank you…”

Step by step, the men left without reliance.

In a blank surprise, Saito watched their backs.

After the last one disappeared in the forest, Tiffania relaxed.

Then Tiffania said in an embarrassed tone.

“…I have erased their memory. Their memory stops at ‘entering the forest’. When they reach the highway, they will forget about us completely.”

“It’s magic?”

Tiffania nodded. Then Saito realized something.

“Then, the dragon knights that were helped, have lost their memory as well…”

“So. You know those people.”

Saito nodded.

Magic that erases one’s memory…

Wind, Water, Fire, Earth…

Whichever element he thought of, none could do that.

Unless…

But isn’t it a legendary element?!

While trembling, Saito asked.

“…just now, what magic was it?”

Instead of Tiffania, Derflinger answered.

“Void. It was Void.”

“Void?”

Confused, Tiffania looked at Derflinger.

“… what, this is its true identity.”

Saito, with a widely opened mouth, stared at Tiffania. This girl who had an impossible chest… secretly had an impossible power as well.

“Anyway… Why are you able to use that power? Please, tell me.”

That night, to hear Tiffania's childhood story, Saito came to the living room.

In Tiffania's house, there were three rooms. The room where Saito was resting, her bedroom, and this living room. The children lived in groups of three, but though they lived separately, they ate in Tiffania's house. After finishing the dinner and seeing off children to their houses, Tiffania took some wine out of the barn and placed it with glasses on the table.

Firewood was burning in the fireplace. In addition, some bird’s meat was being roasted on it.

“I'm sorry for waiting. Until night, I feel too uneasy to talk.“

“It’s all right,” Saito said.

Tiffania, while watching the roasting poultry on the fireplace, began to talk slowly.

“My mother was the mistress of Albion's King’s younger brother… the Grand Duke who was ruling over this whole land of Saxe-Gotha. My father was a Grand Duke of the royal family treasury, responsible for the management of the treasury. My mother used to call it 'financial supervisors’ attention'.”

“Mistress?”

Saito asked.

“Yes, mistress – a woman other than a wife.”

“Indeed.”

“Why would an elf be a Grand Duke’s mistress?”

“I do not know that. The reason why my mother, being an elf, came to the White Country to become father’s, is unknown to me. Mother never spoke about it… Nonetheless, in Halkeginia, no one thinks of elves pleasantly, it must have been some really complex circumstance.”

“Because they say they are trying to get back the sacred ground from elves.”

“Aye. In that sort of division, my mother was a truly obscure person. She never talked in public and rarely went out. In the residence, she waited for my father's return for a long, long time, continuing that sort of life. I still recall it. The back of a mother who absent-mindedly watches the door… Since I had the ears of my mother, I was not allowed to go out as well then.”

Saito was quiet and drank one glass of wine. So that’s why Tiffania was not used talking to teenage boys. Not just boys, there must have not been any girl friends either.

“However, that sort of life with mother was not too difficult. Father, who came by occasionally, was gentle and mother told me various stories too. Mother taught me how to play musical instruments and read books.”

“I see.”

“The day when that sort of life ended came. Four years ago. Father, with a changed look, came to us. He said, 'It is too dangerous here' and took us to the house of one of father's vassals.”

“Why?”

“Mother's existence was the royal family’s secret. If it were to be found out some day that a royal family treasury manager, father, had an elf as a mistress, it would cause a huge scandal, if not more. Still, father refused to banish mother and me. The vicious king imprisoned father and did all sorts of tricks to search for our whereabouts. And, at last, we were found.”

Saito held his breath.

“I still remember it well. The day when the Advent Festival started. Many knights and soldiers came to the house in which we hid ourselves. The noble who was father's vassal, however, desperately resisted... but was no match to the king‘s military forces. Once the knights‘ footsteps echoed in the corridor, my mother hid me in the closet and locked it. I was holding the wand given to me by father, and trembled for a long time. When soldiers entered the room, mother said.”

Saito shut his eyes.

“'I will not resist. We elves do not want to fight.’ Yet, magic was the response. I heard a frightening sound when one spell after another hit my mother. Then the chasers tried to open the closet where I hid myself…”

Tiffania drank a glass of wine, with a painful expression on her face.

“And, were you caught?”

She shook her head.

“No…”

“Then, did someone help?”

“No. The spell, that I used today, saved me.”

“Then how did that magic awake?”

Not able to contain the overflowing curiosity, Saito asked it. With her eyes closed, Tiffania began to speak.

“In my house, there were a lot of valuable items as my father was a royal treasury manager. When I was small, I often played with them. There was an old music box among them.”

“Music box?”

“Yes. Treasure given to the royal family… However, it could not be opened without the ring. Yet, one day I noticed. That there was one ring similar to the lock in the treasury, and when I inserted it and opened the box, I heard a tune. It was a beautiful, somewhat nostalgic tune. Mysteriously, no one else but me could hear that tune… Even if the ring still fit.“

Saito held his breath. She looked like she was remembering something.

“Once I heard the tune, in my head… runes started to emerge. However, I did not say that to anyone, because I did not want them to find out I was playing with the treasure.”

“The runes that you used a while ago?”

“It is so. When the closet was opened by the soldiers, those runes came to my head. And I started humming it while waving the wand given by my father.”

The effect of the spell that Tiffania recited was identical to the one earlier today – soldiers forgot what they came to do in the first place, Tiffania said.

“The runes that came with the tune I heard from the opened music box, remained forever in my head. Since then, those runes saved me many times…”

When Tiffania finished talking, she drank up the glass of wine slowly. Then, she muttered to herself.

“So, ‘Void’ you say. I however, thought it to be a mystic force…”

“You should not speak about that to people.”

“Why?”

“Void is a legendary power. There might be guys who try to use that power. It is dangerous.”

“Legendary? Exaggerated!”

Tiffania laughed.

“Me, such a failure, a legend? That’s too weird!”

“It is true.”

When Saito said it seriously, Tiffania nodded.

“Understood. If you say so – I won’t tell this to anyone. Or perhaps, I could tell, then just later remove their memory...”

To Tiffania, who has grown up in a separated from people place, it was hard to understand the importance of this thing.

Saito drank wine as well.

While drinking, his eyelids became heavy.

Tiffania was literally shining like moonlight.

Saito ruminated through the story.

Such a beautiful, fairy-like, girl, has such a tragic past.

With his eyes closed, Saito fell into the world of drunken slumber.

''The left hand of God is Gandálfr, the ferocious shield of the lord. His left hand wields a large sword and his right hand wields a long spear, protecting me with endless vigilance.''

''The right hand of God is Vindálfr, the kind-hearted flute of the lord. He dominates all beasts of life, leading me through earth, sky, and water.''

''The mind of God is Myoznitnirn, the book that carries the crystallization of thought. It carries all knowledge and provides advice whenever I am in need.''

''There is one more person, but remembering its name gives me trouble…''

''Taking the four disciples, I came to this land…''

Saito was woken up by a singing voice.

It was not daybreak, as the two moons were hanging outside the window.

“…Sorry. Did I wake you up?”

Tiffania sat in front of the fireplace, holding a harp.

“Could you sing that again?”

Tiffania began to sing again.

The way her voice pierced the mind. The way the moonlight shined within her hair. She had a beautiful singing voice.

“Was this the song you heard together with the runes?”

Tiffania nodded.

After that, she started to play the tune with the harp. She didn’t sing this time. Saito, while listening to the tune, whisperingly asked Derflinger, who was leaning against the chair.

“…Hey, Derf. You know something?”

“What?”

“If there are other Void users… there must be other familiars like Gandálfr too.”

“Aah.”

“Talk.”

“There is a possibility. However, just the possibility. Not necessarily the reality.”

Saito got angry at Derflinger's feigned ignorance.

“Tell me.”

“What?”

“Louise’s Void must also have been awaken not by coincidence. There must be some kind of reason, right?”

“I do not know. After all, I am just a sword. I cannot understand some deep things. But, it is not that important to know anyway. Partner, you are not a Gandálfr anymore.”

“I think you are hiding something from me.”

For a moment, Derflinger’s voice became serious.

“Partner, I will say it once.”

“What?”

“I love you. Strange and honest. Therefore, please remember one thing: no matter what I say or do, I think about what is better for you. I will tell you when the time is right…”

“Is that so?”

“It’s wisdom, I tell you, it’s wisdom.”

Though Saito was about to say something… he shut his mouth.

Tiffania kept on playing. Saito closed his eyes

“..hmmm. Damn.”

“What is it now?”

“When I hear this song, I wonder why I am reminded of Earth.”

“Earth?... Is that partner’s hometown?”

“Aye.”

“It can’t be the reason for nostalgic feelings. It’s the tune that Brimir played while thinking about his hometown. It’s just homesickness I say.”

“Brimir's hometown was a sacred ground?”

“It is so. Maybe.”

“Maybe? Remember and answer properly!”

“Stop saying foolish things. It’s hard to remember things that happened thousands of years ago. Can you in detail, remember even the most recent things?”

Saito poured wine into the glass.　

He drank it and muttered.

“Brimir is a god, I guess. Everyone, in Founder Brimir’s presence… starts saying prayers.”

“Idiot. He is not a god. Brimir was a free person. No, not much… he was God’s spokesman… The nearest entity to it… I think.”

“A great person anyway.”

“That is right.”

“Is this whole mess because this great guys' hometown was taken over by elves?”

“That’s not true.”

Tears were falling from Tiffania’s eyes now as she played the harp.

[[Image:ZnT08-141.jpg|thumb]]

Due to her bond with her mother… she could recall the homeland where the elves live.

Saito felt a sense of intimacy with Tiffania.

Her hometown was also not here.

She, like me, was a foreigner. That's why she feels so strongly about her pointed ears.

Tiffania's tears, illuminated by moonlight, shone brilliantly.

Various things whirled in Saito’s mind.

The war that finally ended…

The sign of Gandálfr that disappeared…

The meeting of a new Void user…

And… Louise.

''I, who am not a Gandálfr, do not have the qualification to stay by the pink-haired girls side.''

''Therefore, I cannot return to Tristain.''

''I cannot meet Louise.''

''Because… all that Louise needs is Gandálfr… not this Saito Hiraga.''

As he thought, he unknowingly began to cry.

The tears of homesickness and tears of heartache melted together.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter8

2012-12-03T00:17:16Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter Eight: Colbert's Laboratory ===

Mr Colbert was forty-two years old. He had been in the service of the academy for twenty years. He was a mage whose nickname was “Flame Serpent”. His hobby… or more accurately, his life was centered around research and invention. He had rushed down to the courtyard once he had seen the object being carried by the dragons from his research laboratory. His curiosity had been set alight.

“You, what’s that? Can you explain to me?”

Colbert’s face shone as he looked at Saito, who was watching the Zero fighter being lowered.

“Ah, I wanted to talk to you about it actually.”

“Me?”

Colbert was taken aback. Who exactly was this young commoner? All he knew was that he was the legendary familiar, Gandálfr, summoned by Miss Vallière. Born in Rub' al Khali, he was the only person to have called Colbert’s invention “great”.

“This is called an airplane. In my world, they’re seen flying everywhere.”

“This flies!? Wow! Wonderful!”

Colbert started looking at different parts of the zero fighter with a deep interest.

“Could it be that this is the wing! It seems like it can’t flap like normal wings! What about this windmill?”

“That’s called a propeller. When it spins it causes the airplane to go forward.”

Eyes wide in amazement, Colbert drew closer to Saito.

“I see! When it spins, it causes the power of wind! It’s well made, isn’t it! Could you fly it for me? Look, my hands are shaking from my curiosity!”

Troubled, Saito scratched his head.

“Um… To turn the propellers, I need gasoline.”

“Gasoline? What’s that?”

“That's what I want to talk to you about. You know the class we had where you showed us that invention of yours?”

“The joyful snake?”

“Yes! You had to burn oil to make it move right?”

“So you need oil? That’s a problem that is easily solved!”

“No, I don’t think that will work. It has to be gasoline.”

“Gasoline? Hm… well there are many different types of oil.”

Saito suddenly realized the dragoons were grinning broadly at them. Guiche whispered in Saito’s ear.

“Sorry if you are busy, but if you don’t pay the transportation fee…”

“You guys are nobles too aren’t you? Stop constantly bickering about money.”

“Hey, soldiers are poor you know.”

Saito smiled at Colbert.

“Mr. Colbert, could you possibly pay the transportation fee for the time being?”

Colbert’s laboratory was situated in a small area between the central tower and the fire tower. It was much like an old dugout shed.

“At first I conducted experiments in my own room, but noise and bad smells come naturally with research. I was complained to by the people next to me shortly afterwards.”

The wooden racks were cluttered with bottles of medicine, test tubes, jars containing nostrum and the like. Next to that was a wall of bookshelves, crammed with books. There was a celestial globe made from parchment stuck on a sphere, and other various maps. There were lizards, snakes and birds that he had never seen before inside cages. A musky smell which was neither from dust nor mold filled the entire room. Saito pinched his nose.

“You’ll get used to the smell soon. A woman however wouldn’t, which is the reason why I’m single.”

Colbert sat down while muttering answers to questions he wasn’t being asked. He sniffed the gasoline he had gotten from the bottom of the zero fighter's fuel tank. Since a permanence spell was placed on the Zero fighter, the gasoline had not undergone any change in chemical composition.

“Hm… It’s a smell I’ve never smelt before. Giving off such a smell without even being heated… This must be quite easy to burn. If this were to be used as an explosive, it would be of alarming strength.”

He reached for a piece of parchment near him and started jotting down notes.

“If I duplicate this oil, that ‘airplane’ will fly?”

“Probably… If it hasn’t broken already.”

“Interesting! Concocting substances is tough work but I’ll try it!”

Muttering to himself, he took out all sorts of substances and lit his alcohol lamp.

“You’re called Saito, right?”

Saito nodded.

“You said in your home town, these could be seen flying everywhere? The technology of the lands the elves govern in the east seem to far outclass any technology in Halkeginia.”

Saito felt somewhat bad for lying to Colbert, who had been more than willing to help him in concocting gasoline and had also paid for the transportation fees.

“Mr Colbert, actually, I’m… not from this world. This airplane, and also the “Staff of Destruction” which destroyed Fouquet’s golem and I, are from another world.”

Colbert’s hand suddenly stopped.

“What did you say?”

“I come from another world.”

Colbert gazed steadily at Saito and then proceeded to nod his head, as though he were impressed.

“I see.” he whispered.

“Aren’t you surprised?”

“Well, of course I am. But you definitely seem like it. The way you speak and your behavior has a different feel. Hm, this is becoming more and more interesting.”

“You’re a strange person aren’t you, Mr Colbert?”

“I get called strange by many people. I haven’t even found someone willing to marry me yet. But I have a belief.”

“A belief?”

“Yes. The nobles of Halkeginia treat magic as a mere tool… Like a broom, they only see it as a handy tool. I don’t think magic is something like that. Magic could be used for so much more. Instead of simply sticking to the traditional uses of the different branches of magic, we should be experimenting to find different ways to utilize it.”

Nodding, Colbert continued.

“After seeing you, my belief has grown stronger. Who would have thought there was another world! This shows that the rules of Halkeginia are not absolute! Interesting! Such an interesting topic! I want to see this world. There are probably lots of new things to be discovered! It’ll probably add a new page to my research! If you have any questions at all, just come and talk with me. Colbert the Flame Serpent will always help you.”

In the Austri courtyard, Saito was sitting in the cockpit of the Zero fighter and inspecting its parts. When he grasped the control stick, or even if he merely touched a switch, the runes on his left hand shone. Information would then flow to his brain, and tell him the condition of the part. When he moved the control stick, the ailerons of the wings and the elevator on the tail moved with a clank. The tail rudder moved when he stepped on the rudder bar and a cross shaped pointer appeared on the glass pane when he pushed the sight device switch on the instrument board. The engines on either side of the body of the plane were still alive. The shining Gandálfr runes told its user quite a bit. A smile appeared on Saito’s face.

“Partner, can this fly?”

“Yes.”

“Something like this flying… Your world is a strange one.”

Numerous students were watching Saito in the Zero fighter, but they quickly lost interest and left. ''There are only a few nobles who would be interested in this, like Colbert,'' Saito thought. Suddenly a girl appeared, proudly brushing her pinkish blond hair with her hand.

Louise stared at Saito and the thing he was in. As if she were angry, she pointed her finger at it and said, “What’s that?”

Saito raised his head from the cockpit and simply replied, “An airplane”. As they still weren’t on good terms, he said it while facing away.

“Come down from that airplane thing, then.” Ordered Louise, pouting her lips while placing her hands on her hips. He ignored her and continued inspecting the parts of the Zero fighter. Louise grasped the end of a wing and started to make the Zero fighter wobble.

“I said come down, didn’t I?”

"Fine", whispered Saito as he got off and headed to Louise.

“Where did you go?”

“Treasure hunting.”

“What were you thinking, going without telling your master?”

Louise crossed her arms and stared at Saito. Saito noticed that her eyes were puffy.

“Didn’t you fire me?”

Louise cast her eyes downwards and spoke with a voice as if she were about to cry.

“I suppose you deserve a chance to explain yourself. If you have anything you want to say, then say it now.”

“What is there to explain? I didn’t do anything. This is about Siesta right? Siesta was just about to fall down so I tried to catch her. I then fell down as well, making it look as if I had pushed her down onto the bed."

The real reason was because Siesta had suddenly started to take off her clothes, but for Siesta’s sake he didn’t say that.

“Then, nothing really happened?”

“Nothing. Why were you so angry? That was the first time she came to the room. As if something like that would happen. Why were you angry, anyway? What me and Siesta do is none of your business, right?” Said Saito.

''Louise only thinks of me as a familiar. The only reason she treats me better is because of her newfound compassion for animals.'' 

“It’s none of my business, but in some ways it is.”

“Which one is it?”

Louise glared at Saito and groaned.

Louise tugged at his sleeve. She was whispering things like “Hey, apologize” and “Why are you being so uptight, you made me so worried”, but Saito wasn’t looking at Louise anymore. He was looking at the Zero fighter in a daze.

Louise had jumped to her own conclusions. She was ashamed that she had shut herself in her room and sulked. She drew out the deadly technique she had been saving. It was a girl’s secret technique, which would sweep away any suspicion, anger, contradiction, and even the fact that Louise drove Saito out. She burst into tears.

[[Image:ZnT03-191.JPG|thumb]]
Buckets of tears came streaming down from her eyes.

“Where did you go all this time! Idiot! I hate you!”

Sniffling, she wiped the streaming tears with the back of her hand.

“H-Hey, don’t cry.”

Panicking, Saito placed his hands on Louise’s shoulder. Louise cried even harder.

“I hate you! I hate you!”

Kirche approached them, holding a mop and a dust cloth in her hands. Because they had skipped lessons, their punishment was to wipe the academy’s windows clean. As Saito was neither a noble nor a student at the academy, he didn’t have to do anything.

Guiche looked at Saito, who was comforting Louise, and grinned.

“You can’t just make your master cry like that.”

Kirche said dully, “Made up already? That’s no fun…”

Tabitha simply pointed at the two and said, “After the rain comes fair weather.”

That night…

Louise lay in her bed, tightly grasping her pillow. After Saito removed his parka, Louise slipped into it, as though it was a given. She was frantically pretending to read a book. Saito looked around the room which he had been away from for a week or so. Tableware was scattered everywhere.

“So you’ve been absent from lessons?”

Montmorency had mentioned it when they passed by her in the corridor. Montmorency told Louise that she had been absent for too long, but Louise just ignored her and walked off.

Louise glared at Saito, slightly taken aback.

“So what?”

“Are you feeling ok?” asked Saito, who seemed to be worried.

She was about to say "Whose fault do you think it was that I have been skipping lessons?" but her pride got the better of her. Putting the blanket over her head, she snuggled under it. Saito scratched his head and looked at the haystack. ''So she didn’t throw it out,'' he thought, warmly glancing at Louise.

Three days passed.

Colbert awoke to the sound of hens. It seemed like he had fallen asleep without realizing. He had been absent from lessons and had shut himself in the laboratory for the past three days. In front of his eyes was a flask placed on top on an alcohol lamp. A glass tube stretched out of this, which let the heated catalyst cool and coagulate in the beaker to the left. This was the final step. Colbert sniffed at the gasoline he received from Saito and started cautiously reciting the alchemy incantation at the substance in the beaker while concentrating on the smell of the gasoline.

A poof of smoke rose from the beaker and the color of substance inside changed to a yellowish brown. He smelt it. The strong smell of gasoline drifted to his nose. Colbert opened the door with a thud and rushed outside.

“Saito! Saito! I’ve made it! I’ve made it! I’ve finished concocting it!”

Out of breath, Colbert approached Saito, who was inspecting the Zero fighter. Within the wine bottle he held out, there was a yellowish brown liquid. Saito opened the cover of the fuel tank, which was in front of the windshield. There was a lock on it, so he had Colbert cast the unlock spell on it. He poured two bottles of the gasoline in to it.

“I analyzed the composition of the oil you gave me,” said Colbert proudly.

“It seemed to be made from microorganisms in fossils, so I searched for something similar. I decided to use the fossils of trees… in other words coal. I soaked that in a special catalyst and extracted a similar composition. After spending days doing that, I cast the alchemy spell on it. And that turned it into…”

“Gasoline, right?”

Colbert nodded and urged Saito “Quickly, turn those windmills for me. I was so excited that I didn’t even sleep.”

After filling the gas tank, Saito returned to the cockpit. Information on how to start the engine and fly the Zero fighter came rushing to his brain. To start the engine, the propeller must first be spun. Saito popped his head from the windshield.

“Mr. Colbert, could you spin the propeller using magic?”

“I thought it turned using the power from burning the oil?”

“To start the engine, the crank inside must be rotated manually first. I don't have a tool to turn the propeller, so if you could use magic please.”

Colbert nodded. Saito began to prepare the plane.

Firstly, he set the fuel source to the tank he had just put the fuel in.
Then he set the mixture ratio lever and the propeller pitch lever to their optimum states. Saito’s hands moved by themselves. His Gandálfr power carried out all the operations. He opened the cowl flap and closed the lid of the oil-cooling radiator. The propellers rumbled as Colbert used his magic. With his eyes wide open, Saito pressed the ignition with his right hand at the proper time. His left hand gripping the throttle lever, he tilted it forward slightly.

A sputtering sound was heard and the engine started to run after the spark plug’s ignition. As they ratted, the propellers started to turn. The body of the airplane vibrated. The brake wasn’t on and so the plane started to propel itself forward.

Colbert watched with a moved expression on his face. After checking that the engine gauges were moving, Saito turned the ignition switch off.

Jumping out of the cockpit, he hugged Colbert.

“Mr Colbert, the engine started!”

“Yes, we did it! But why didn’t it fly?”

“There’s not enough gasoline. In order to fly, we would need at least five barrels.”

“That's a lot to make! But since I’ve already done so much, I’ll finish it!”

After Colbert had returned to his laboratory, Saito continued his adjustments. He didn’t have any tools however, so he cleaned the parts. Louise called out to Saito who was seemingly absorbed doing this.

“Hey, it’s time for dinner. What have you been doing? It’s already dark.”

“I started the engine!” yelled Saito happily.

But Louise replied back dully.

“Really now. Good for you. What happens after you get the engine running?”

“It flies! It will fly!”

“What will you do when it flies?” Asked Louise in a lonely voice.

Saito told Louise of the ideas that had gone through his mind in the past two to three days.

“I’m going to try to fly east.”

“East? I can’t believe you. Are you saying you’re heading to Rub' al Khali? I seriously can’t believe you!”

“Why? The owner of this airplane flew from there. I could maybe find some clues on how to return to my own world.” Said Saito feverishly.

Louise didn’t seem to bear any interest however. She replied back in a lonely voice.

“You’re my familiar. You can’t just do what you want. Also, the princess’s wedding is in five days. I have to read an edict then. But I haven’t thought of anything good to say.”

Absorbed by the Zero fighter, Saito nodded as if he were listening. Once he knew that it could fly, he had become mesmerized by it.

Louise pulled his ear. She was bored. ''He hasn’t paid any attention to me since he’s returned and instead just gazes at this ‘airplane’.''

“Listen to me!”

“I’m listening!”

“You’re not. You’re daydreaming. There’s no familiar that listens to its master while looking away!”

Louise dragged Saito back to her room.

Louise opened the Founder’s Prayer book in front of Saito.

“I’ll read out what I’ve thought already for the edict.”

With a cute cough, Louise began to read her edict.

“On this beautiful day, I, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière, praying for the holy presence of the Founder, shall read the blessed edict…”

And then, Louise stopped.

“Continue?”

“From here on I have to give thanks to the four branches of magic. It has to be poetic and also in rhyme….”

“Then just make it rhyme.”

Louise pouted her lips as if she were sulking.

“I can’t think of anything. Writing it poetically is a pain in the neck. I’m not a poet or anything.”

“It’s ok, just read what you have written there.”

With a troubled look, she read her ‘poetic’ lines.

“Um, as fire is hot, one needs to be careful.”

“’Needs’ isn’t poetic. You should probably remember that.”

“Shut up. When the wind blows, those who sell barrels prosper.[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8#Proverb:_.22When_the_wind_blows.2C_those_who_sell_barrels_prosper.22]"

“Why would you use that proverb here?”

Louise, who didn’t seem to have any poetic talent, threw herself on the bed as if sulking and whispered, “I’m going to sleep.”

As was now usual, she changed while hiding her body behind her bedsheets. After turning off the lamp she called out to Saito, who had dove onto his haystack already.

“I said to sleep in my bed, didn’t I?”

Saito’s heart started racing.

“Really? It's ok?”

Louise didn't respond. Saito slipped into the bed thinking that she would probably get angry if he didn’t do what he was told.

Louise was still awake. She opened her mouth, as if she had wanted to talk to him.

“So, you’re really going to the lands in the east?”

“Yeah.” Saito replied.

“It’s dangerous you know. Those elves hate humans…”

“But humans live in the areas beyond the lands of the elves right? Like that place called Rub' al.”

“The nature of those humans is completely different. It’ll be dangerous.”

It seemed like Louise was worried about letting Saito go.

“You’re still going to go?”

Saito thought about it briefly and nodded.

“Well, I might be able to find a clue to go back home.”

Louise was moving around under the sheets. Just as he was wondering what she was doing, she rested her head on his chest.

“Wha-“

“I'm just using it instead of my pillow!” Said Louise in a sulky and angry voice.

Louise placed her hands on his chest and lightly traced her fingers on it. Electricity seemed to flow through Saito’s spine.

“Don’t misunderstand me. This doesn’t mean I like you or anything!” Louise said in an embarrassed voice.

She then went back to her usual angry voice.

“Are you still going to go even if I say no?”

Saito remained silent.

“I thought so…” Louise whispered.

“This isn’t your world, is it… Of course you’d want to go back.”

Louise’s hair had a beautiful fragrance. The sound of her breathing was close as well. The two were silent. Saito was thinking of many things. Saito wasn’t talking, and Louise didn’t know what else to say, so she simply hugged Saito’s chest tightly.

“I don’t want you to leave. When you’re beside me I can sleep without worrying. You make me angry…” Louise said in a tiny voice while embracing Saito.

''Looks like those puffy eyes were because she didn’t sleep,'' thought Saito. Soon, Louise’s steady breathing, like that of a child’s, could be heard near Saito’s chest. She was fast asleep.

Louise was so pampered it made his heart race. ''Seems like she’s uneasy without me around. Well, I’m a familiar after all.''

Listening to her breathing, Saito was deep in thought. He thought of the people he had met in this world.

He had met many people within his few months in Halkeginia. There were evil people, but also kind people.

There was Marteau from the kitchen who gave him food.

Osman, who had told him he would lend him his hand if he needed help.

Colbert, who had gladly concocted the gasoline for him.

A snob and often offensive, but a friendly person who had his own qualities, Guiche.

Not a human but a sword, a partner he had depended on, Derflinger.

Henrietta, the beautiful princess.

Courageous… and dead because of it, Prince Wales.

Tabitha, a silent person but someone who had saved him on numerous occasions.

The seductive Kirche, who said she liked Saito, though it might have been a joke.

Siesta, the cute and kind maid… who probably had feelings for him.

And lastly, his master next to him, who made his heart race. Arrogant and stuck up, but one who occasionally showed kindness that would melt his heart, Louise. A girl with pinkish blond hair and big reddish brown eyes.

''When the time comes for me to go home, will I be able to leave these people with a smile on my face?''

''Will I be able to leave Louise with a smile?''

''I don’t know.''

''But…'' Saito thought

''The people who have been kind to me, I want to do the most I can for them.''

''At least while I’m in this world, I want to do something for them.''

He hadn’t felt these feelings before up until now.

For the time being, Saito embraced Louise’s head gently.

Louise groaned in her sleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter5

2012-12-03T00:14:47Z

205.208.7.103:

===Chapter Five: A Rest Day Before Leaving===

Tired from riding all day, they had decided to rest at the fanciest hotel in the city of La Rochelle, the Goddess’s Temple. It was a very fancy place even for a noble. The dining tables and floor were both made from the same marble and the floor was so clean that one could see their own face on it.

Wardes and Louise came back from the pier.

When Wardes sat down he said hesitantly, "The ship for Albion leaves the day after tomorrow."

"This mission is very urgent..." Louise pointed.

Saito and the rest finally relaxed, knowing tomorrow they could rest.

"I have never been to Albion so I do not know why there is no ship tomorrow."

Wardes looked at Kirche and answered to her, "Are the moons overlapping tomorrow? If so, then Albion should be closest to La Rochelle"

A worn-out Saito wondered how it might be related to the ebb and flow of the tide. The ebb and flow were regulated by the movement of the moon.

Wardes put the keys on the table, "Let's rest for now, take the keys. Tabitha and Kirche take one room, Guiche and Saito take another."

Guiche and Saito stared at each other.

Wardes continued, "Louise and I will be sharing a room."

Saito felt something tug at his heart and he turned towards Wardes.

"It is the obvious arrangement as Louise and I are engaged." 

Louise looked at Wardes in shock and said, "B-but we can't! We're not even married yet!"

Saito nodded energetically, ''That's right, she shouldn't sleep with him.''

But Wardes shook his head and told Louise, "There is something important I have to tell you."

Wardes and Louise stayed in the best room in the hotel. They wondered who designed the room. There was an enormous four-poster bed with delicate lace hanging from the top. Wardes sat down at the table, opened a bottle of wine and poured himself a cup. He chugged it down and said, "Why don't you sit down and have a cup as well, Louise?"

Louise sat down as well. He poured one for Louise and refilled his own. He then raised his cup and said, "Cheers!" Louise however held hers in her hands and bowed down her head.

Wardes asked, "Did you keep the princess's letter safe?"

Louise patted her pocket and to make sure it was still there, ''I wonder why it is so important. What is in this letter? Does the prince already have a letter ready? I think I figured out a small part of it. Being Henrietta's childhood friend, I know how she writes her letters.''

Wardes looked at Louise with wonder. Then Louise nodded and said, "The letter is still safe. Are you worried that we might not be able to get the letter from the prince of Albion?"

"Yes, I am very worried." Wardes answered.

Louise arched her lovely eyebrows and said, "Don't worry; it will be fine because I'll always be with you."

"That's right; if you're here there will definitely be no problems. It was always that way."

Wardes sounded very distant when he said that.

"Do you still remember the promise of the day when we were at the lake?" Louise asked.

He nodded his head, "In the little boat that was floating in the middle of lake? You would always go there after being scolded by your parents. You were like an abandoned kitten."

"Really? You remember the weirdest things."

Wardes replied happily, "Of course I have to remember those things. You were always compared to your sisters in terms of magical power."

Louise lowered her head embarrassed and he said, "But I think that's wrong. You are worthless and a failure, but..."

"You are so mean!" Louise said angrily.

"You have an incredible power that nobody else has. I know this because I am a different kind of magician." Wardes finished ignoring what Louise said.

"That's impossible!"

Wardes replied, "But it is possible. For example whenever you use your magic..."

Louise's face turned red and said, "The accident about Saito?"

"Yes, when he picked up the weapon the runes on his left hand began to glow. Those runes are legendary."

"Legendary?"

"Yes, those runes belong to the legendary familiar Gandálfr. The familiar that once belonged to Founder Brimir." Wardes' eyes shone with admiration.

Louise asked, "Gandálfr?"

"Not just anyone can control Gandálfr. You have the magic to control him."

"That's hard to believe." Louise tilted her head and thought that Wardes was joking around.

Louise shook her head, thinking Wardes was joking. It is true that Saito’s speed increased dramatically when he wielded a weapon, and became extremely strong, but to say he is the legendary familiar is unbelievable. If it is really like that, then something must be wrong. ''I am after all “Louise the Zero”.''

''I am always a failure, there is no way I could have the power Wardes mentioned.''

“You could become a great mage. Yes, like Founder Brimir, and leave your name in history as a great mage. I believe so.”

Wardes gazed at Louise warmly.

“After this mission, marry me Louise”

“Ah…”

The sudden marriage proposal left Louise speechless.

“I am not satisfied to be just a mage captain of the Magic Knights... I want to become a noble that will move the whole of Halkeginia some day.”

“B-but...”

“But what?”

“I... I am still... still”

“You are not a child anymore, you are 16 years old. You have reached the age when you can decide things. Your father agreed too. So...”

Wardes abruptly stopped here. Then he looked up and brought his face close to Louise.

“It is true, I never came to look for you, and I have to apologize. Marriage is not something to be spoken of easily, this I also know. But Louise, to me you are the most important of all.”

”Wardes…”

Louise thought about it. Why did Saito's face keep popping in her mind? After marrying Wardes, will she have to leave Saito as her familiar?

''I don’t understand why, but I constantly feel this is wrong. If it was a crow or owl type of familiar it wouldn’t be so troublesome. If no one takes care of this idiot from another world, what will happen to him?''

Kirche or… Saito didn’t know that Louise knew the maid from the kitchen who often fed him… They will take care of him right?

''I don’t understand why but this is extremely annoying''. Louise thought, just like a small girl she wanted to have Saito all to herself. ''Although Saito is an idiot and often makes me mad, I don’t want him to become someone else’s property. He is mine.''

Louise raised her head.

"Still… Still…"

"Still?"

“That... that I am not a mage of your caliber yet, I still need to study…”

Louise lowered her head, kept it low and murmured.

“Wardes, when I was young, that is what I always thought, someday, I must make everyone recognize me, become a great mage, and make my mother and father proud.”

Louise raised her head, staring at the older man.

“I, I still cannot reach that yet.”

“Is it because someone already stole your heart?”

“It is nothing like that, there's no chance for that to happen!” Louise denied in a panic.

“It's not important, I understand, I understand. For now, I won’t ask for an answer. But, after this journey is over, I will certainly lighten your heart.”

Louise nodded in reply.

“In that case, let's go to bed, you are already tired right?”

Suddenly, Wardes came close to Louise, wanting to kiss her.

Instantly, Louise’s body stiffened. Then she pushed Wardes away.

“Louise?”

"I'm sorry... But, things like...that..."

Louise pridefully stared at Wardes. He smiled bitterly and shook his head.

“I am not in a hurry”

Louise lowered her head again.

''Why, even though Wardes is so gentle, handsome and strong, even though I longed for him for such a long time.... Yet, I am not even happy when I am being proposed to.''

Someone else had already caught her heart. But Louise's mind refused to think about the one that caught it.

Outside the window, Saito had his hand around the window bars, desperately looking at Louise and Wardes’ room.

Holding Derflinger in his left hand made his body feel light as a feather, allowing him to observe everything inside the room. Peeking through the curtains, Saito saw two figures sitting by the table.

''What are they talking about?'' Every time Wardes’ face got closer to Louise, Saito would bite his lips. Every time when the two appeared to be about to kiss, the boy would almost stop breathing. But since Louise always denied the kiss, Saito’s breath didn’t stop either.

“Ah, closing in again, this ******, ah, so it is like that!” Saito whispered. Derflinger quietly muttered.

“How shameful.”

“Shut up.”

“My partner sticks like a green caterpillar to the window, peeking at the girl he has a crush on and her lover having a cheerful talk. It is so shameful it hurts and almost makes me cry!”

“I don’t have a crush on her! What is so good about that kind of girl? Explosive temper, treats me like a dog, twisted personality.”

Saito groaned through gritted teeth.

“Then why are we peeking?”

“I am only worried, just worried that’s all.”

With these words something fell on Saito from above.

''Pa-ta''

It landed on Saito’s shoulders, covering his face and obscuring his vision.

“Wha-what?”

“What are you doing here? Do you like to take strolls on the wall? Geez, took me forever to find you.”

It was Kirche who landed on his shoulder, and our hero’s eyes were blinded because his face was covered by the Germanian’s mini-skirt.

“Hey, get off me!” Saito replied as he pulled his face out of Kirche’s skirt.

“Why, is it not good? Hey, what are you looking at?”

Kirche took one look at the window, turned around to face Saito again and put her arms around him: “No, don’t peek at newlyweds, we shouldn’t care about them”

“This is what I think; a quiet date on the wall is so romantic. Look how beautiful the lights from the city are; don’t you think they are cheering for us?” 

“First thing first, you get off.”

The two tried to wriggle their ways out when suddenly the window slammed open. Saito remained frozen in place and hugging the wall like a cockroach.

One look and we can see Louise with her hands placed on her hips. But, her lovely face twisted into a demonic mask, staring at Kirche and Saito.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING NEXT TO MY WINDOW????”

Saito with his sword in one hand, another clutching the window frames. At the same time Kirche, with her legs around his shoulders, clung closely to him as if getting some weird piggyback ride.

Without a question - this looked suspicious, but pretty amazing too.

“Can’t understand it even after you see it? This is a date.”

Saito tried to say something, but his lips were covered by Kirche’s hands, making him look puzzled. Louise’s shoulders started to quake in fury.

“Go, go, go, go have romance somewhere else. You, you, you two stray dogs!”


“But darling wants to have a date here.”

Kirche replied triumphantly.

In an instant Louise’s foot flew in their direction, Kirche ducked then climbed on to the wall, so the shorter girl’s foot connected straight with Saito’s face, sending him flying.

Luckily Saito had the sword in his hand, and thrust it into the wall to stop his falling. Then he howled in rage:

“DO YOU WANT TO KILL ME???”

“Someone like you who doesn’t understand kindness deserves to DIE!”

Wardes sat in his room and watched the whole thing with amusement.

Second day, Saito woke up to someone knocking on his door. Since Guiche was still sleeping soundly on the bed next to him, without another choice the Japanese could only climb out of the bed to answer.

''There is no ship today, I wanted to spend the day sleeping, geez.'' Saito thought angrily as he opened the door.

Wardes with his usual hat looked down at Saito, who was about a head and a half shorter than the knight.

“Good morning, familiar.”

Louise’s fiancé calling him like this made Saito angry

Saito replied, “Morning, but the departure date is tomorrow right? Do you have anything important to say this morning? I've been riding a horse all day yesterday, I still want to sleep.”

Wardes only smiled faintly.

“Are you the Gandálfr of the legend?”

“AH.”

Saito stared at Wardes in a stunned expression.

Wardes was trying to clear something, and bent his head and said, “That case with Fouquet, I hold a great interest in you. I asked Louise earlier, I heard you are from another world and I also heard you are the legendary Gandálfr.”

“Ha.” 

Who talked about Gandálfr anyway? Old Osman shouldn’t have talked about this.

“I find history and warfare extremely interesting. When Fouquet was captured, I became very interested in you. Then I did some research in the Imperial Library. The result of that research is my discovery that you are the legendary familiar Gandálfr.”

"Oh, is that so. You are really a scholar."

“I want to know how strong is the person who captured Fouquet; can you show it to me?”

“Show you?”

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt, “Let me put it this way.”

“A duel?” Saito replied with an icy smile.

“Exactly.”

Wardes and Saito smiled together. Taking one look at the still sleeping Guiche, the Japanese boy thought ''I am not sure just how strong Wardes is anyway, but I have beaten Guiche already and captured Fouquet. He is the Captain of the Magic Knights, and looks like he has some abilities too. But I shouldn’t be so far behind.''

''Let's show Louise’s fiancé what Gandálfr is capable of'' Saito thought.

“Where do you want to duel?”

“This hotel used to be a castle designed for repelling Albion invasions, there is a parade ground in the center of it.”

The two then left for the parade ground for nobles together. The ancient practice ground was now a place for debris and refuse with empty beer barrels and crates scattered all over the place. It was hard to believe that a long time before that royal flags with staffs cut from stone were decorating this wasteland.

“Before, maybe you don’t know, under the reign of Philip III, this often used to be a place to host duels between nobility.”

“Ha Ha.”

Saito took out Derflinger from his shoulder and the rune on his left hand flared into light.

“In a time long ago, the king still had the power to duel, Nobles from the king’s time… a time when Nobles were noble. Who risked life for fame and honor, we nobles fought with magic. But it is usually fought over boring issues, right, as if the two were fighting for a lover.”

Suddenly Saito’s face grew serious, pulled out his sword, but Wardes stopped him with his left hand.

“What?”

“There are certain rules regarding dueling, we don’t have a witness here.”

“Witness?”

“Calm down, one is coming” Wardes replied, and Louise appeared from nearby. She was dumbfounded as she saw the two.

“Wardes, you called me over and I came, what are you two preparing to do?”

“I want to test his abilities a little.”

“Really, let’s stop this nonsense. Now is not the time for these kind of stupidities.”

“It is true, but the noble-born  wants a duel, he really wants to find out if I am strong or weak.”

Louise stared at her familiar, “Stop now, that is an order.”

Saito did not reply, only stared at Wardes.

“What? Really?” 

“Since the witness is here, let us begin."

Wardes pulled out his wand from his belt again, entered a combat stance, with his wand pointing at Saito.

Saito responded “I'm not that reliable, so I don’t know how to go hard or light.”

Wardes responded with a light laughter, “No problem, hit me with everything.”

Saito pulled out Derflinger and leapt forward with a slash. The magic knight parried the attack with his wand, and the two weapons rang solidly as steel clashed steel, sending sparks in all directions. While Wardes’ weapon was merely a small wand, he was able to block Saito’s long sword without a sweat.

One would have expected Wardes to retreat backward, but no one expected the hurricane-like wind that was caused when the two clashed, and Wardes' increased speed as he charged toward Saito. The Japanese boy responded with a chopping strike that broke Wardes’ advance, with the black cape of the Magic Knights flipping in the wind. The captain in response leapt a few steps back, and then reversed back to his stance.

''Why isn’t that guy using his magic?'' Saito thought.

Derflinger mumbled in response, “You can’t make it, he is looking down on you.”

Saito’s heart burst in fury. ''Wardes that bastard, he can have the same speed as me with the Gandálfr runes glowing''. With only one exchange, Saito could tell the difference between Guiche and Wardes.

“A Magic Knight isn’t someone who only chants magic.” Wardes answered with a tip of his hat.

“The way we chant is fully specialized for battle, the way we hold our wands, the motion we use to charge… the way we use our wands as swords, complete with spellcraft. This is the basic of the basics for soldiers.”

Saito lowered his body slightly, and began to spin his blade like a windmill. Wardes apparently already saw through Saito’s attack style, and parried the next attack without even taking a breath.

“You are really fast; no one can mistake you for a commoner, truly the familiar of the legends.” Blocking Saito’s blow, Wardes used his wand and swung at the back of Saito’s head. With his brain and nose on fire, the Japanese boy collapsed on the ground with a thud.

“But this is it, you are fast, but your the movements are those of an amateur, you cannot beat a real mage with this.”

Saito leapt forward like a bullet and released a brand new assault.

But, with one step aside and a jump, Wardes easily dodged Saito again with the speed of the wind.

“In other words, you are unable to protect Louise.” For the first time, Wardes entered combat stance, with a speed impossible for a normal person to track, launched an attack on Saito. Just as the boy realized what was going on, he took the full attack head on.

“Dell yill soll la windy.” With one hand waving the sparking wand, Wardes chanted with a low voice.

Saito realized Wardes’ movement and attack all followed a pattern. 

“Partner! Bad news! Magic is coming!” Derflinger screamed, when he realized the whisper chant was magic…

Bam, suddenly the winds rushed together, creating an invisible force that slammed into Saito with the strength of a hammer, knocking him a good 10 meters away and into a pile of beer barrels, smashing all of them as he crashed down.

In the instant Saito landed on the wine barrels he dropped his sword. As Saito tried to retrieve the weapon, Wardes stepped on it, then struck Saito with the wand. Derflinger screamed “Get your foot of me!”, but Wardes paid it no heed and spoke, “Did you find out who is the winner and loser?”

Saito tried to get up, but the pain prevented him from moving. The boy then realized that blood was flowing down his head.

Louise fearfully came over.

“Do you understand Louise? He cannot protect you.” Wardes told her calmly.

“Because... because aren't you the commander of the Magic Knights? The secret group that was assigned to protect the queen?? Isn't it natural to be strong?"

“True, but aren’t you going to Albion and might do battle? When you are surrounded by strong enemies, you also plan to say ‘we are weak, please put away your wands?’”

Louise became silent, and then looked at Saito with worry. From his head came more fresh blood and the little girl drew out her handkerchief in a panic, but was stopped by Wardes.

“Leave him, Louise.”

Wardes grabbed on to Louise’s hands.

“But…”

"Let's leave him there for a bit."

Louise hesitantly bit her lips for a moment and, with another tug from Wardes, left.

Saito was left behind, on his knees, unable to move a single bit.

Derflinger quipped, “Total defeat.”

Saito didn’t respond. Losing in front of Louise made him very sad.

“But that noble is very strong! Don’t worry about it partner, that guy has a lot of skill. Maybe even a Square Mage. Even if you lost, it is not shameful.”

Yet, even if this was true, Saito said nothing. 

“Losing in front the girl you have a crush on is truly a despicable event. But don’t look so down, or I will cry as well... Hey, I remember something, what was it? It happened a long time ago… Oh that! Wait!”

Saito put Derflinger back to his sheath, silencing it in the process. Dusting off his pants, the boy took a heavy step forward.

That night, Saito stared at the moon from his balcony window. Guiche and company were drinking in the bar on the first floor. Tomorrow they were heading for Albion, so everyone was partying below. Kirche came with an invitation, but he refused. Our hero had little heart for drinking now.

Apparently, the group could leave with the two moon eclipses; it was the day in which Albion was closest to the world.

Saito looked up to the starlit night sky, in the sea of stars, the pink moon hid behind the white moon, and thus became one moon sparking with a peach color. That moon reminded him of the one of his homeland, the moon of Earth.

The depressed Saito never stopped mumbling, wanting to go home, to go back to his homeland. Also, losing to Wardes in front of Louise made Saito more homesick than ever.

Without realizing it, tears were falling from Saito’s eyes. The tears rolled down his face past his chin then fell on to the ground. The boy continued to cry as he stared at the moons, then he heard something behind him.

“Saito.”

Turning around, he saw Louise standing behind him with her arms crossed.

“…Just because you lost does not mean you should cry, that is unbecoming.”

The boy in response wiped his face, not wanting Louise to see his tears.

“That's not right.”

”What is not right?”

“I am only doing it because I am homesick. To return to Earth. To return to Japan.”

Louise lowered her head.

“…I know, it is my fault.”

“You are just treating me like a dog.”

“There is nothing I can do about it, I am a member of the nobility, and if I don’t do it there would be rumors.”

“So what is the way to return me to my old world? I really don’t want to be in this world anymore.”

Saito muttered in an unpleasant tone, which came from the bottom of his heart.

“…What, you know you are very troublesome for me too.”

“If you say so, then help me find a way back. Promise me you will find a way to send me to my original world.”

“…When this mission is over, I will do my best to find you a way home.”

“Really?”

Louise put her arms around her belt, nodding her head in a cute expression.

“I am a member of the nobility, I will not lie.”

“But what happens if I cannot find a way back?”

Her face reddened a little, Louise hardened her heart and replied, “…If that happens, I will ask you to continue to serve me.”

“Even if you are married?”

“This has nothing to do with marriage.”

Louise stared at Saito.

Saito commented with a little sarcastic humor, “Ok ok, a person like you, with such an awful personality and there is a person who is willing to marry you, that noble is really a miracle. You are really lucky.”

Louise raised her arms with a tint of anger, “What? Didn’t Kirche fall in love with you? That idiot can fall in love with you. Forget it, no matter what can be said, both of you are morons and would make a lovely pair.”

The two turned away from each other. Louise closed her eyes, calmed herself and spoke, “In summary, during the time you are in Halkeginia, you are my familiar. So regardless of the fact I get married or not, it is your duty to protect me and do laundry as well as other duties.”

Saito turned around to face Louise.

Under that peach colored hair, Louise’s tea-green eyes sparked with fury. Her normally pale face was also tinted with color of anger, which made her puckered lips extremely cute.

Saito’s heart began to race as he stared at her. He did get yelled at by Louise, but she was still so beautiful.

''But is it truly only this? Just because she is beautiful, my heart is racing? I feel it is not just this alone. No matter how beautiful she is, how cute, when I hear such hurtful words my heart should not race.''

Louise held her hands together. The red faced Louise. The Louise who nursed me. The Louise who confronted Fouquet's golem despite being a zero. The self-ashamed Louise that cries secretly when being called zero...

Occasionally, Louise shows up as a real girl that combines courage, kindness and beauty in herself.

Saito thought really deeply, “Then why is it really this way?”

He finally understood why he had been staring at the moon every night until tonight, yet never thinking about going home.

But, he really hated wanting to admit this reason.

''This really sucks!''

''Why would I…''Saito could not stop the line of thought.

Spontaneously, Saito asked, “Why don’t you just let Wardes protect you?”

“Amazing, you are still not over losing to him?”

Saito remained silent.

“You are MY FAMILIAR right? Just because you lost, you have to be strong. That defeated look would sully the la Vallière name.”

It was not as simple as being defeated. It was losing in front of Louise, and losing to her fiancé. How could he still be strong? Saito curled his lips, and angrily slammed the balcony frame.

Louise replied angrily, “Ok, I understand. Do what you like, I will let Wardes protect me.”

“Ok, be like that.” Saito countered maliciously, and this line made Louise even angrier.

“That person is really reliable. He won’t make me worry. I don’t have to tell a familiar like you, but I will tell you now. Now I have decided, I will marry Wardes.”

Louise looked at Saito, but Saito remained silent, not caring. ''What?'' Louise thought.

“I am going to marry Wardes.”

Louise repeated herself again, but Saito remained silent and didn’t say anything. With his head lowered in anger.

At first she expected Saito to say something to stop her, but he didn’t even say a single word.

''What? Haven't you already crawled into my bed?!'' Louise thought. She got even more unhappy as her pride had been hurt.

“A person like you should spend the rest of your life staring at the moon!” Louise howled as she dashed away.

Just at this moment…

“WOAH!” Saito shouted. Louise turned her head around, and to her surprise, something appeared that swallowed the moon, and it was nowhere to be seen.

Beneath the moon’s shadow, there appeared to be a giant. If we looked at it closely, the huge shadow turned out to be a golem made of stone. The person controlling the golem turned out to be…

“Fouquet!” Saito and Louise shouted in unison. The figure above them sat on the golem’s shoulder, cheerfully answered, “Oh, it is such an honor to be remembered!”

The sword on Saito’s shoulder asked, “Shouldn’t you be rotting in jail?”

Fouquet shouted back, “Somebody had a kind heart, a beauty like myself should be contriving to the welfare of the world, so they let me escape.”

It was dark so not many people could see it, but there was a figure in the black cape of nobility standing next to the woman. Was that guy the person who helped her escape? The noble supported Fouquet’s actions, but remained silent. Because the figure wore a mask, no one could see anything clear, but it appeared to be a man.

“…So you are someone who can’t mind her own business, what are you doing here?” Saito brandished his sword with his left hand.

“I am here to thank you for the long vacation you gave me, I am here to send you my appreciation!”

Fouquet howled in laughter, as the huge golem pulverized the fence on the balcony with one hit. The fence was carved right out of solid stone, so it appeared the power of the golem had increased significantly.

“There is stone, not dirt, so calm down!”

“No one is trying to be calm here!”

Saito grabbed Louise’s hand and ran away, escaping the room, the duo leaped down the stairs.

Meanwhile, the room below became a pandemonium.

Suddenly a group of soldiers came to assault Wardes and company who were drinking.

Guiche, Kirche, Tabitha and Wardes were using magic to defend themselves. However, there were too many people. It appeared every soldier from La Rochelle came attacking.

It seemed like they were losing.

Kirche broke one of the table’s legs, and decided to use the table as a shield against the coming foes. The attacking soldiers were used to fighting magic-using foes already. While they were fighting, they observed Kirche and her allies range and style. Then moved out the magic’s range to attack with bows. The soldiers hidden from the dark had the advantage of the field, leaving those inside the room a bitter battle.
[[Image:ZnT02-147.jpg|thumb]]

If anyone stood up to chant magic, they were answered with a torrential volley of arrows.

Saito lowered his body, charged to Kirche’s shield-table wall, letting her know Fouquet was above them and attacking, but the giant’s huge feet were already visible, so there was no need to tell them.

The other nobles and guests were hiding under the counter and shaking in fear. The fat innkeeper called out to the soldiers, “What are you doing to my establishment??” But one arrow slammed into his shoulder, leaving him slumped on the ground.

“This is really troublesome.” Listening to Wardes’ words, Kirche nodded.

“It appears this band is not only just interested in a simple little robbery.”

“Maybe Fouquet and Albion's nobles are behind this?”

Kirche raised her wand, and mumbled, “…Those guys are planning for us to use our magic, exhaust ourselves then come in with a charge, what can we do?”

“My Valkyries will protect us.”

“Guiche, your Valkyries are only a small squad, these are seasoned mercenaries.”

“If we don’t try we will never know.”

“But Guiche, if it comes to warfare I am a far better expert than you are.”

“But I am the son of General de Gramont, how could I lose to this band of idiot soldiers?”

“This is intolerable, the nobles of Tristain are only tough with their words, but their actual combat capabilities are pretty weak.”

Guiche stood up, preparing to chant his magic. But Wardes stopped him by grabbing on to the young noble’s shirt.

“Everyone listen carefully.” Wardes whispered. Saito and the others became silent to listen.

“This mission counts as complete if one half of the group arrives safely at the destination.”

At this moment the cute Tabitha also closed her book and looked at Wardes’ direction. The girl used her staff and pointed at herself, Kirche and Guiche and uttered one word, “Bait.”

Then Tabitha continued and pointed at Saito, Wardes, and Louise, then uttered another word, “Go to the harbor.”

“The time?” Wardes asked the young girl.

“We will carry it out right now.”

“Just liked we planned a while ago, go from the backdoor.”

“Ah? AH!” Saito and Louise shouted out in surprise.

“They are responsible for holding the situation; we should be able to confuse their sight. Using this time we should be able to escape toward the harbor, just like that.”

“But…But…”

Saito looked at Kirche, and the girl ran her hand through her red hair. And puckered her lips then added, “Bah, can’t help it anyway, we really didn’t want to go to Albion with you anyway.”

Guiche sniffed at his rose, “Heh, I might die here. What would happen then? If I die then I won’t be able to meet Princess Henrietta again.”

Tabitha nodded at Saito. “Go.”

“But..”

Kirche began to push Saito, “Ok, time to go. When you come back…I will let you kiss me.”

Then, she turned around to face Louise, “Ah, Louise, please don’t make any misinterpretation of this, I am not here to be bait for you.”

”I know, I know!” Although she said it, Louise still lowered her head in a salute to Kirche and others.

Saito and the others lowered their body to the floor, and began to run. Arrows flew in their direction, but with a wave of Tabitha’s wand, the roaring wind protected them from the onslaught.

The group fled from the bar into the kitchen and toward the other exit, and then there was a huge explosion behind them.

“…Looks like it has begun.” Louise mouthed.

Wardes crouched close to the door, then listened at the situation outside.

“There doesn’t appear to be anyone.”

Opening the door, the three leapt into the night streets of La Rochelle.

“The docks are this way.”

Wardes was in the lead, Louise followed behind. Saito came in the back.

Under the moonlight, the trio’s shadow extended, and followed closely behind.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Back to Chapter 4]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Forward to Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1 Full Text

2012-12-03T00:09:16Z

205.208.7.103:

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations}}
==Insert & Back Cover==
{{:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover}}
=='''Kingdom of Magic'''==
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story1_Chapter1}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story1_Chapter2}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story1_Chapter3}}
=='''Gandálfr'''==
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story2_Chapter1}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story2_Chapter2}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story2_Chapter3}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story2_Chapter4}}
{{:Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Story2_Chapter5}}
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|Forward to Volume 2]]
|-
|}